This is a modern-English version of All Things are Possible, originally written by Shestov, Lev.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ALL THINGS ARE POSSIBLE
BY
LEO SHESTOV
AUTHORISED TRANSLATION
BY S. S. KOTELIANSKY
WITH A FOREWORD BY
D. H. LAWRENCE
LONDON: MARTIN SECKER
1920
NOTE
Leo Shestov is one of the living Russians. He is about fifty years old. He was born at Kiev, and studied at the university there. His first book appeared in 1898, since which year he has gradually gained an assured position as one of the best critics and essayists in Russia. A list of his works is as follows:—
Leo Shestov is one of the contemporary Russians. He is around fifty years old. He was born in Kiev and studied at the university there. His first book was published in 1898, and since then, he has steadily established himself as one of the top critics and essayists in Russia. A list of his works is as follows:—
1898. Shakespeare and his Critic, Brandes.
1898. Shakespeare and his Critic, Brandes.
1900. Good in the Teaching of Dostoevsky and Nietzsche: Philosophy and Preaching.
1900. Good in the Teaching of Dostoevsky and Nietzsche: Philosophy and Preaching.
1903. Dostoevsky and Nietzsche: The Philosophy of Tragedy.
1903. Dostoevsky and Nietzsche: The Philosophy of Tragedy.
1905. The Apotheosis of Groundlessness (here translated under the title "All Things are Possible").
1905. The Apotheosis of Groundlessness (here translated under the title "Everything is Possible").
1908. Beginnings and Ends.
1908. Beginnings and Ends.
1912. Great Vigils.
1912. Great Vigils.
FOREWORD
In his paragraph on The Russian Spirit, Shestov gives us the real clue to Russian literature. European culture is a rootless thing in the Russians. With us, it is our very blood and bones, the very nerve and root of our psyche. We think in a certain fashion, we feel in a certain fashion, because our whole substance is of this fashion. Our speech and feeling are organically inevitable to us.
In his paragraph about The Russian Spirit, Shestov reveals the key to understanding Russian literature. European culture is something without deep roots for the Russians. For us, it's in our very blood and bones, the core of our psyche. We think and feel in a particular way because our entire being is shaped by it. Our expression and emotions are naturally essential to who we are.
With the Russians it is different. They have only been inoculated with the virus of European culture and ethic. The virus works in them like a disease. And the inflammation and irritation comes forth as literature. The bubbling and fizzing is almost chemical, not organic. It is an organism seething as it accepts and masters the strange virus. What the Russian is struggling with, crying out against, is not life itself: it is only European culture which has been introduced, into his psyche, and which hurts him. The tragedy is not so much a real soul tragedy, as a surgical one. Russian art, Russian literature after all does not stand on the same footing as European or Greek or Egyptian art. It is not spontaneous utterance. It is not the flowering of a race. It is a surgical outcry, horrifying, or marvellous, lacerating at first; but when we get used to it, not really so profound, not really ultimate, a little extraneous.
With the Russians, it’s different. They’ve only been introduced to the virus of European culture and ethics. This virus affects them like a disease. The inflammation and irritation manifest as literature. The bubbling and fizzing is almost chemical, not organic. It’s an organism in turmoil as it absorbs and grapples with this strange virus. What the Russian is wrestling with, crying out against, isn’t life itself: it’s just the European culture that has invaded their psyche and causes them pain. The tragedy isn’t so much a deep soul tragedy, but rather a surgical one. Russian art and literature don’t hold the same status as European, Greek, or Egyptian art. It isn’t a spontaneous expression. It’s not the natural flourishing of a race. It’s a surgical outcry, either horrifying or beautiful, initially jarring; but once we become accustomed to it, it’s not really that profound, not truly ultimate, a bit out of place.
What is valuable, is the evidence against European culture, implied in the novelists, here at last expressed. Since Peter the Great Russia has been accepting Europe, and seething Europe down in a curious process of katabolism. Russia has been expressing nothing inherently Russian. Russia's modern Christianity even was not Russian. Her genuine Christianity, Byzantine and Asiatic, is incomprehensible to us. So with her true philosophy. What she has actually uttered is her own unwilling, fantastic reproduction of European truths. What she has really to utter the coming centuries will hear. For Russia will certainly inherit the future. What we already call the greatness of Russia is only her pre-natal struggling.
What’s valuable is the evidence against European culture, finally expressed through the novelists. Since Peter the Great, Russia has been absorbing Europe, breaking it down in a strange process of decay. Russia hasn't expressed anything that’s inherently Russian. Even her modern Christianity isn’t Russian. Her true Christianity, which is Byzantine and Asiatic, is beyond our comprehension. The same goes for her real philosophy. What she has actually expressed is her reluctant, distorted version of European truths. What she truly has to express, future generations will hear. Russia will certainly inherit the future. What we already consider Russia’s greatness is just her pre-birth struggle.
It seems as if she had at last absorbed and overcome the virus of old Europe. Soon her new, healthy body will begin to act in its own reality, imitative no more, protesting no more, crying no more, but full and sound and lusty in itself. Real Russia is born. She will laugh at us before long. Meanwhile she goes through the last stages of reaction against us, kicking away from the old womb of Europe.
It feels like she has finally taken in and conquered the old European virus. Soon, her new, healthy body will start to function in its own truth, no longer just imitating, no longer protesting, no longer crying, but vibrant, strong, and full of life. Real Russia is emerging. She will laugh at us soon enough. In the meantime, she is going through the final stages of breaking away from us, kicking away from Europe’s old influence.
In Shestov one of the last kicks is given. True, he seems to be only reactionary and destructive. But he can find a little amusement at last in tweaking the European nose, so he is fairly free. European idealism is anathema. But more than this, it is a little comical. We feel the new independence in his new, half-amused indifference.
In Shestov's writings, there's a final jab being delivered. Sure, he appears to be just reactionary and destructive. But he finally finds some amusement in poking fun at European ideals, which gives him a sense of freedom. European idealism is completely rejected. Moreover, it's somewhat ridiculous. We can sense a new independence in his half-amused indifference.
He is only tweaking the nose of European idealism. He is preaching nothing: so he protests time and again. He absolutely refutes any imputation of a central idea He is so afraid lest it should turn out to be another hateful hedge-stake of an ideal.
He's just poking fun at European idealism. He’s not preaching anything: he insists on that over and over. He completely denies any suggestion of a central idea. He’s so worried that it might end up being another annoying obstacle to an ideal.
"Everything is possible"—this is his really central cry. It is not nihilism. It is only a shaking free of the human psyche from old bonds. The positive central idea is that the human psyche, or soul, really believes in itself, and in nothing else.
Everything is possible"—this is his main message. It’s not about nihilism. It’s just freeing the human mind from old limitations. The key idea is that the human mind, or soul, truly believes in itself and nothing else.
Dress this up in a little comely language, and we have a real new ideal, that will last us for a new, long epoch. The human soul itself is the source and well-head of creative activity. In the unconscious human soul the creative prompting issues first into the universe. Open the consciousness to this prompting, away with all your old sluice-gates, locks, dams, channels. No ideal on earth is anything more than an obstruction, in the end, to the creative issue of the spontaneous soul. Away with all ideals. Let each individual act spontaneously from, the forever-incalculable prompting of the creative well-head within him. There is no universal law. Each being is, at his purest, a law unto himself, single, unique, a Godhead, a fountain from the unknown.
Dress this up in some attractive language, and we have a real new ideal that will carry us into a long new era. The human soul itself is the source and wellspring of creative activity. In the unconscious human soul, the creative spark first emerges into the universe. Open your consciousness to this spark; get rid of all your old barriers, locks, dams, and channels. No ideal on earth is anything more than a hindrance, in the end, to the creative flow of the spontaneous soul. Let's discard all ideals. Let each person act spontaneously from the ever-unpredictable spark of creativity within them. There is no universal law. Each individual, at their purest, is a law unto themselves—singular, unique, a divine essence, a fountain from the unknown.
This is the ideal which Shestov refuses positively to state, because he is afraid it may prove in the end a trap to catch his own free spirit. So it may. But it is none the less a real, living ideal for the moment, the very salvation. When it becomes ancient, and like the old lion who lay in his cave and whined, devours all its servants, then it can be despatched. Meanwhile it is a really liberating word.
This is the ideal that Shestov is hesitant to express clearly because he fears it might ultimately become a trap for his own free spirit. And it could. But it remains a genuine, vibrant ideal for now, offering true salvation. When it becomes outdated, like the old lion sitting in his cave and whining, devouring all who serve it, then it can be dismissed. For now, it's truly a liberating idea.
Shestov's style is puzzling at first. Having found the "ands" and "buts" and "becauses" and "therefores" hampered him, he clips them all off deliberately and even spitefully, so that his thought is like a man with no buttons on his clothes, ludicrously hitching along all undone. One must be amused, not irritated. Where the armholes were a bit tight, Shestov cuts a slit. It is baffling, but really rather piquant. The real conjunction, the real unification lies in the reader's own amusement, not in the author's unbroken logic.
Shestov's writing is confusing at first. After realizing that "ands," "buts," "becauses," and "therefores" were holding him back, he intentionally removes them as if to mock them, making his ideas feel like a person with no buttons on their clothes, awkwardly trying to get by all undone. You have to find it funny, not frustrating. Where the armholes were a bit tight, Shestov just cuts a slit. It’s puzzling, but honestly kind of interesting. The real connection, the true unity, lies in the reader's own enjoyment, not in the author's flawless logic.
D. H. LAWRENCE.
D.H. Lawrence.
PART I
Zu fragmentarisch ist Welt und Leben.
The world and life are too fragmented.
H. HEINE.
H. Heine.
1
1
The obscure streets of life do not offer the conveniences of the central thoroughfares: no electric light, no gas, not even a kerosene lamp-bracket. There are no pavements: the traveller has to fumble his way in the dark. If he needs a light, he must wait for a thunderbolt, or else, primitive-wise, knock a spark out of a stone. In a glimpse will appear unfamiliar outlines; and then, what he has taken in he must try to remember, no matter whether the impression was right or false. For he will not easily get another light, except he run his head against a wall, and see sparks that way. What can a wretched pedestrian gather under such circumstances? How can we expect a clear account from him whose curiosity (let us suppose his curiosity so strong) led him to grope his way among the outskirts of life? Why should we try to compare his records with those of the travellers through brilliant streets?
The hidden streets of life don’t offer the same conveniences as the main roads: no electric lights, no gas, not even a kerosene lamp. There are no sidewalks, so the traveler has to feel his way in the dark. If he needs a light, he has to wait for a lightning strike or, like in ancient times, create a spark by hitting two stones together. Unfamiliar shapes will briefly appear, and then he has to try to remember what he saw, whether the impression was accurate or not. He won't easily get another light unless he bumps into a wall and sees some sparks that way. What can a struggling pedestrian gather in such situations? How can we expect a clear account from someone whose strong curiosity led him to wander the outskirts of life? Why should we compare his notes with those of travelers in well-lit streets?
2
2
The law of sequence in natural phenomena seems so plausible, so obvious, that one is tempted to look for its origin, not in the realities of actual life, but in the promptings of the human mind. This law of sequence is the most mysterious of all the natural laws. Why so much order? Why not chaos and disorderliness? Really, if the hypothesis of sequence had not offered such blatant advantages to the human intelligence, man would never have thought of raising it to the rank of eternal and irrefutable truth. But he saw his opportunity. Thanks to the grand hypothesis, man is forewarned and forearmed. Thanks to this master-key, the future is at his mercy. He knows, in order that he may foreknow: savoir pour prévoir. Here, is man, by virtue of one supreme assumption, dictator henceforward of all nature. The philosophers have ever bowed the knee to success. So down they went before the newly-invented law of natural sequence, they hailed it with the title of eternal truth. But even this seemed insufficient. L'appétit vient en mangeant. Like the old woman in the fairy-tale about the golden fish, they had it in their minds that the fish should do their errands. But some few people at last could not stand this impudence. Some very few began to object....
The law of sequence in natural phenomena seems so believable and obvious that it's tempting to trace its origin not in the realities of actual life, but in the urges of the human mind. This law of sequence is the most enigmatic of all natural laws. Why so much order? Why not chaos and disorder? If the hypothesis of sequence hadn’t offered such clear advantages to human understanding, people would never have considered it an eternal and undeniable truth. But they recognized their chance. Thanks to the grand hypothesis, people are alerted and prepared. With this master-key, the future is under their control. They know, in order to foresee: savoir pour prévoir. Here, people, based on one supreme assumption, become the rulers of all nature. Philosophers have always been respectful of success. So, they bowed down to the newly invented law of natural sequence, proclaiming it as eternal truth. But even that seemed insufficient. L'appétit vient en mangeant. Like the old woman in the fairy tale about the golden fish, they believed the fish should do their bidding. But eventually, a few people could no longer tolerate this arrogance. Very few began to push back....
3
3
The comfortable settled man says to himself: "How could, one live without being sure of the morrow; how could one sleep without a roof over one's head?" But misfortune turns him out of house and home. He must perforce sleep under a hedge. He cannot rest, he is full of terrors. There may be wild beasts, fellow-tramps. But in the long run he gets used to it. He will trust himself to chance, live like a tramp, and sleep his sleep in a ditch.
The comfortable man thinks to himself, "How can anyone live without knowing what tomorrow will bring? How can anyone sleep without a roof over their head?" But then misfortune leaves him homeless. He has to sleep under a bush. He can’t relax and is filled with fear. There could be wild animals or other homeless people around. But eventually, he adapts. He learns to take risks, lives like a drifter, and finds a way to sleep in a ditch.
4
4
A writer, particularly a young and inexperienced writer, feels himself under an obligation to give his reader the fullest answers to all possible questions. Conscience will not let him shut his eyes to tormenting problems, and so he begins to speak of "first and ultimate things." As he cannot say anything profitable on such subjects—for it is not the business of the young to be profoundly philosophical—he grows excited, he shouts himself to hoarseness. In the end he is silent from exhaustion. And then, if his words have had any success with the public, he is astonished to find that he has become a prophet. Whereupon, if he be an average sort of person, he is filled with an insatiable desire to preserve his influence till the end of his days. But if he be more sensitive or gifted than usual, he begins to despise the crowd for its vulgar credulity, and himself for having posed in the stupid and disgraceful character of a clown of lofty ideas.
A writer, especially a young and inexperienced one, feels the need to provide their readers with complete answers to every possible question. Their conscience won't let them ignore troubling issues, so they start talking about "fundamental and ultimate truths." Since they can't offer any meaningful insights on these topics—it's not the role of the young to be deeply philosophical—they get worked up, shouting until they lose their voice. In the end, they fall silent from exhaustion. And then, if their words resonate with the public, they're surprised to find they've become a prophet. If they’re an average person, they feel an unquenchable urge to maintain their influence for the rest of their life. But if they're more sensitive or talented than most, they begin to look down on the crowd for their naive gullibility and disdain themselves for having acted like a fool with lofty ideas.
5
5
How painful it is to read Plato's account of the last conversations of Socrates! The days, even the hours of the old man are numbered, and yet he talks, talks, talks.... Crito comes to him in the early morning and tells him that the sacred ships will shortly return to Athens. And at once Socrates is ready to talk, to argue.... It is possible, of course, that Plato is not altogether to be trusted. It is said that Socrates observed, of the dialogues already written down by Plato. "How much that youth has belied me!" But then from all sources we have it, that Socrates spent the month following his verdict in incessant conversations with his pupils and friends. That is what it is to be a beloved master, and to have disciples. You can't even die quietly.... The best death is really the one which is considered the worst: to die alone, in a foreign land, in a poor-house, or, as they say, like a dog under a hedge. Then at least one may spend one's last moments honestly, without dissembling or ostentation, preparing oneself for the dreadful, or wonderful, event. Pascal, as his sister tells us, also talked a great deal before his death, and de Musset cried like a baby. Perhaps Socrates and Pascal talked so much, for fear they should start crying. It is a false shame!
How painful it is to read Plato's account of Socrates' last conversations! The old man's days, even his hours, are numbered, and yet he talks, talks, talks.... Crito visits him in the early morning and tells him that the sacred ships will soon return to Athens. And immediately, Socrates is ready to chat, to debate.... It’s possible, of course, that we can’t fully trust Plato. It’s said that Socrates remarked about the dialogues already recorded by Plato, "How much that young man has misrepresented me!" But from all accounts, we know that Socrates spent the month after his trial in constant discussion with his students and friends. That's what it means to be a beloved teacher with devoted followers. You can't even die in peace.... The best death is really the one thought to be the worst: to die alone, in a foreign land, in a poorhouse, or as they say, like a dog under a hedge. Then at least, you can spend your last moments honestly, without pretense or show, preparing for the frightening or amazing event. Pascal, as his sister tells us, also talked a lot before his death, and de Musset wept like a baby. Maybe Socrates and Pascal chatted so much because they were afraid they would start crying. It’s a false shame!
6
6
The fact that some ideas, or some series of ideas, are materially unprofitable to mankind cannot serve as a justification for their rejection. Once an idea is there, the gates must be opened to it. For if you close the gates, the thought will force a way in, or, like the fly in the fable, will sneak through unawares. Ideas have no regard for our laws of honour or morality. Take for example realism in literature. At its appearance it aroused universal indignation. Why need we know the dirt of life? And honestly, there is no need. Realism could give no straightforward justification for itself. But, as it had to come through, it was ready with a lie; it compared itself to pathology, called itself useful, beneficial, and so obtained a place. We can all see now that realism is not beneficial, but harmful, very harmful, and that it has nothing in common with pathology. Nevertheless, it is no longer easy to drive it from its place. The prohibition evaded, there is now the justus titulus possessions.
The fact that some ideas, or certain groups of ideas, may be essentially unhelpful to humanity doesn't justify dismissing them. Once an idea emerges, we must welcome it. If you try to shut it out, it will find a way in, or like the fly in the fable, it will sneak in without us noticing. Ideas don’t care about our rules of honor or morality. Take realism in literature, for example. When it first appeared, it sparked widespread outrage. Why should we have to confront the harsh realities of life? Honestly, there’s no reason to. Realism couldn't provide a clear justification for its existence. But it found a way in, claiming to be like pathology, asserting that it was useful and beneficial, which allowed it to gain acceptance. We can all see now that realism is not beneficial, but actually quite harmful, and it has nothing to do with pathology. Still, it's no longer easy to remove it from its established position. With the ban bypassed, we now have justus titulus possessions.
7
7
Count Tolstoy preached inaction. It seems he had no need. We "inact" remarkably. Idleness, just that idleness Tolstoy dreamed of, a free, conscious idling that despises labour, this is one of the chief characteristics of our time. Of course I speak of the higher, cultured classes, the aristocracy of spirit—"We write books, paint pictures, compose symphonies"—But is that labour? It is only the amusement of idleness. SO that Tolstoy is much more to the point when, forgetting his preaching of inaction, he bids us trudge eight hours a day at the tail of the plough. In this there is some sense. Idleness spoils us. We were returning to the most primitive of all the states of our forefathers. Like paradisal Adam and Eve, having no need to sweat for our bread, we were trying to pilfer the fruit from the forbidden tree. Truly we received a similar punishment. Divine laws are inscrutable. In Paradise everything is permitted, except curiosity. Even labour is allowed, though it is not obligatory, as it is outside. Tolstoy realised the dangers of the paradisal state. He stooped to talk of inaction for a moment—and then he began to work. Since in regular, smooth, constant, rhythmical labour, whether it is efficient or whether it merely appears efficient, like Tolstoy's farming, there is peace of mind. Look at the industrious Germans, who begin and who end their day with a prayer. In Paradise, where there is no labour, and no need for long rest and heavy sleep, all temptations become dangerous. It is a peril to live there.... Perhaps present-day people eschew the paradisal state. They prefer work, for where there is no work there is no smoothness, no regularity, no peacefulness, no satisfaction. In Eden, even the well-informed individuals Cannot tell what will come next, savoir pour prévoir does not answer, and everlasting laws are exposed to ridicule. Amongst ourselves also a few of the work-abjurors, the idlers, are beginning to question our established knowledge. But the majority of men, and particularly Germans, still defend a priori judgments, on the ground that without these, perfect knowledge would be impossible, there could be no regulation of the course of natural phenomena, and no looking ahead.
Count Tolstoy preached inaction. It seems he didn't need to. We "inact" remarkably. Idleness, just the kind of idleness Tolstoy envisioned—a free, conscious idleness that looks down on labor—is one of the main traits of our time. Of course, I'm talking about the higher, cultured classes, the elite in spirit—"We write books, paint pictures, compose symphonies"—But is that really work? It's just a pastime of idleness. So Tolstoy makes a much better point when, forgetting his preaching against action, he tells us to plow for eight hours a day. There's some sense in that. Idleness degrades us. We were returning to the most primitive state of our ancestors. Like Adam and Eve in paradise, without having to toil for our food, we were trying to steal the fruit from the forbidden tree. Indeed, we were punished like them. Divine laws are beyond our understanding. In Paradise, everything is allowed except curiosity. Even work is permitted, though it's not required as it is outside. Tolstoy understood the risks of a paradisal state. He briefly talked about inaction—and then he got to work. Because in regular, smooth, constant, rhythmic work, whether it’s effective or merely seems effective, like Tolstoy's farming, there is peace of mind. Look at the hardworking Germans, who start and end their day with a prayer. In Paradise, where there’s no work and no need for long rest and deep sleep, all temptations become hazardous. Living there is a danger... Maybe people today avoid the paradisal state. They prefer work because without work, there's no flow, no regularity, no tranquility, no satisfaction. In Eden, even the knowledgeable individuals can't predict what will happen next; savoir pour prévoir doesn't hold up, and eternal laws become laughable. Even among us, a few of the work-avoidant idlers are beginning to question our accepted knowledge. But most people, especially Germans, still defend a priori judgments, arguing that without them, perfect knowledge would be impossible, there could be no regulation of natural phenomena, and no foresight.
8
8
To escape from the grasp of contemporary ruling ideas, one should study history. The lives of other men in other lands in other ages teach us to realise that our "eternal laws" and infallible ideas are just abortions. Take a step further, imagine mankind living elsewhere than on this earth, and all our terrestial eternalities lose their charm.
To break free from the holds of today's dominant ideas, we should look at history. The experiences of people in different times and places remind us that our so-called "eternal laws" and flawless ideas are just failures. If you take it a step further and picture humanity existing somewhere beyond this planet, all our earthly absolutes lose their appeal.
9
9
We know nothing of the ultimate realities of our existence, nor shall we ever know anything. Let that be agreed. But it does not follow that therefore we must accept some or other dogmatic theory as a modus vivendi, no, not even positivism, which has such a sceptical face on it. It only follows that man is free to change his conception of the universe as often as he changes his boots or his gloves, and that constancy of principle belongs only to one's relationships with other people, in order that they may know where and to what extent they may depend on us. Therefore, on principle man should respect order in the external world and complete chaos in the inner. And for those who find it difficult to bear such a duality, some internal order might also be provided. Only, they should not pride themselves on it, but always remember that it is a sign of their weakness, pettiness, dullness.
We know nothing about the ultimate realities of our existence, and we probably never will. Let's agree on that. But it doesn't mean we have to accept some rigid theory as a way of living, not even positivism, which seems so skeptical. It simply means that a person is free to change their view of the universe as often as they change their shoes or gloves, and that true consistency of principle only applies in our relationships with others, so they know where and to what degree they can rely on us. Therefore, in principle, a person should respect order in the external world while embracing chaos within. And for those who struggle with such a duality, some internal order might be helpful. However, they shouldn’t take pride in it; they should always remember that it reflects their weakness, small-mindedness, and dullness.
10
10
The Pythagoreans assumed that the sun is motionless and that the earth turns round. What a long time the truth had to wait for recognition!
The Pythagoreans believed that the sun is stationary and that the earth revolves around it. It took a long time for the truth to be acknowledged!
11
11
In spite of Epicurus and his exasperation we are forced to admit that anything whatsoever may result from anything whatsoever. Which does not mean, however, that a stone ever turned into bread, or that our visible universe was ever "naturally" formed from nebulous puffs. But from our own minds and our own experience we can deduce nothing that would serve us as a ground for setting even the smallest limit to nature's own arbitrary behaviour. If whatever happens now had chanced to happen quite differently, it would not, therefore, have seemed any the less natural to us. In other words, although there may be an element of inevitability in our human judgments concerning the natural phenomena, we have never been able and probably never shall be able to separate the grain of inevitable from the chaff of accidental and casual truth. Moreover, we do not even know which is more essential and important, the inevitable or the casual. Hence we are forced to the conclusion that philosophy must give up her attempt at finding the veritates aeternae. The business of philosophy is to teach man to live in uncertainty—man who is supremely afraid of uncertainty, and who is forever hiding himself behind this or the other dogma. More briefly, the business of philosophy is not to reassure people, but to upset them.
Despite Epicurus and his frustration, we have to acknowledge that anything can result from anything. This doesn’t mean, though, that a stone ever turned into bread, or that our visible universe was ever "naturally" formed from vague clouds. From our own minds and experiences, we can't draw any conclusions that would allow us to set even the smallest limits on nature's unpredictable behavior. If what happens now had happened differently, it wouldn't have felt any less natural to us. In other words, while there might be some inevitability in our human judgments about natural events, we've never been able, and likely never will be able, to distinguish the inevitable from the random and coincidental truths. Furthermore, we don’t even know which is more essential or significant, the inevitable or the random. Thus, we conclude that philosophy must abandon its quest for veritates aeternae. The role of philosophy is to teach people to live with uncertainty—people who are deeply afraid of uncertainty and who constantly hide behind various dogmas. In short, the purpose of philosophy is not to comfort people, but to challenge them.
12
12
When man finds in himself a certain defect, of which he can by no means rid himself, there remains but to accept the so-called failing as a natural quality. The more grave and important the defect, the more urgent is the need to ennoble it. From sublime to ridiculous is only one step, and an ineradicable vice in strong men is always rechristened a virtue.
When a person discovers a flaw within themselves that they can't seem to get rid of, the only option left is to accept this so-called failing as a part of who they are. The more serious the flaw, the greater the need to elevate it. There's just a thin line between the extraordinary and the absurd, and a deep-seated weakness in strong individuals is often rebranded as a virtue.
13
13
On the whole, there is little to choose between metaphysics and positivism. In each there is the same horizon, but the composition and colouring are different. Positivism chooses grey, colourless paint and ordinary composition; metaphysics prefers brilliant colouring and complicated design, and always carries the vision away into the infinite; in which trick it often succeeds, owing to its skill in perspective. But the canvas is impervious, there is no melting through it into "the other world." Nevertheless, skilful perspectives are very alluring, so that metaphysicians will still have something to quarrel about with the positivists.
Overall, there isn’t much difference between metaphysics and positivism. Both have the same outlook, but their styles and approaches differ. Positivism opts for dull, colorless ideas and straightforward methods; metaphysics, on the other hand, favors vibrant colors and intricate designs, often drawing the imagination into the infinite, a trick it often pulls off due to its mastery of perspective. However, the canvas remains solid; there’s no breaking through into “the other world.” Still, these clever perspectives are quite enticing, which means metaphysicians will continue to have plenty to argue about with the positivists.
14
14
The task of a writer: to go forward and share his impressions with his reader. In spite of everything to the contrary, he is not obliged to prove anything. But, because every step of his progress is dogged by those police agents, morality, science, logic, and so forth, he needs always to have ready some sort of argument with which to frustrate them. There is no necessity to trouble too deeply about the quality of the argumentation. Why fret about being "inwardly right." It is quite enough if the reasoning which comes handiest will succeed in occupying those guardians of the verbal highways whose intention it is to obstruct his passage.
The job of a writer is to move forward and share his thoughts with his readers. Despite everything suggesting otherwise, he doesn’t have to prove anything. However, since every step he takes is closely followed by the forces of morality, science, logic, and so on, he always needs to be ready with some kind of argument to push back against them. There’s no need to get too caught up in the quality of the arguments. Why stress about being "inwardly right"? It’s enough if the reasoning that comes to hand can keep those gatekeepers of language at bay, whose aim is to block his way.
15
15
The Secret of Poushkin's "inner harmony."—To Poushkin nothing was hopeless. Nay, he saw hopeful signs in everything. It is agreeable to sin, and it is just as delightful to repent. It is good to doubt, but it is still better to believe. It is jolly "with feet shod in steel" to skate the ice, it is pleasant to wander about with gypsies, to pray in church, to quarrel with a friend, to make peace with an enemy, to swoon on waves of harmony, to weep over a passing fancy, to recall the past, to peep into the future. Poushkin could cry hot tears, and he who can weep can hope. "I want to live, so that I may think and suffer," he says; and it seems as if the word "to suffer," which is so beautiful in the poem, just fell in accidentally, because there was no better rhyme in Russian for "to die." The later verses, which are intended to amplify to think and to suffer, prove this. Poushkin might repeat the words of the ancient hero: "danger is dangerous to others, but not to me." Therein lies the secret of his harmonious moods.
The Secret of Poushkin's "inner harmony."—To Poushkin, nothing was hopeless. In fact, he found signs of hope in everything. It's enjoyable to sin, and just as satisfying to repent. Doubt is good, but believing is even better. It's fun to skate on ice with "steel-shod" feet, it’s nice to roam with gypsies, to pray in church, to argue with a friend, to make up with an enemy, to lose yourself in moments of harmony, to cry over fleeting feelings, to reminisce about the past, to look ahead to the future. Poushkin could shed hot tears, and those who can cry can also hope. "I want to live, so that I may think and suffer," he says; it seems the word "to suffer," which sounds so beautiful in the poem, was almost an accidental choice because there wasn’t a better rhyme in Russian for "to die." The later verses, added to expand on to think and to suffer, support this. Poushkin could echo the ancient hero’s words: "danger is dangerous to others, but not to me." That’s where the secret of his harmonious moods lies.
16
16
The well-trodden field of contemporary thought should be dug up. Therefore, on every possible occasion, in season and out, the generally-accepted truths must be ridiculed to death, and paradoxes uttered in their place. Then we shall see....
The well-worn territory of modern ideas needs to be challenged. So, whenever possible, consistently and even off-season, the commonly accepted truths should be thoroughly mocked, and paradoxes should take their place. Then we will see....
17
17
What is a Weltanschauung, a world-conception, a philosophy? As we all know, Turgenev was a realist, and from the first he tried to portray life truthfully. Although we had had no precise exponents of realism, yet after Poushkin it was impossible for a Russian writer to depart too far from actuality. Even those who did not know what to do with "real life" had to cope with it as best they could. Hence, in order that the picture of life should not prove too depressing, the writer must provide himself in due season with a philosophy. This philosophy still plays the part of the magic wand in literature, enabling the author to turn anything he likes into anything else.
What is a worldview, a way of seeing things, a philosophy? As we all know, Turgenev was a realist, and from the very beginning, he aimed to depict life honestly. Although we hadn't had any clear representatives of realism, after Pushkin, it became impossible for a Russian writer to stray too far from reality. Even those who didn’t know how to handle "real life" had to manage it as best they could. Therefore, to ensure that the depiction of life isn’t too bleak, the writer must equip himself with a philosophy in a timely manner. This philosophy still acts like a magic wand in literature, allowing the author to transform anything into something else.
Most of Turgenev's works are curious in respect of philosophy. But most curious is his Diary of a Superfluous Man. Turgenev was the first to introduce the term "a superfluous man" into Russian literature. Since then an endless amount has been written about superfluous people, although up till now nothing important has been added to what was already said fifty years ago. There are superfluous people, plenty of them. But what is to be done with them? No one knows. There remains only to invent philosophies on their behalf. In 1850 Turgenev, then a young man, thus solved the problem. He ends the Diary—with a humorous postscript, supposed to have been scribbled by an impertinent reader on the last fly-leaf of the MS.
Most of Turgenev's works are interesting in terms of philosophy. But the most interesting is his Diary of a Superfluous Man. Turgenev was the first to use the term "a superfluous man" in Russian literature. Since then, a lot has been written about superfluous people, but up until now, nothing significant has been added to what was discussed fifty years ago. There are superfluous people, a lot of them. But what should be done with them? No one knows. All that’s left is to create philosophies for them. In 1850, Turgenev, then a young man, addressed this issue. He ends the Diary with a humorous postscript, supposedly written by a cheeky reader on the last fly-leaf of the manuscript.
This MS. was ready and contents thereof disapproved,
This manuscript was finished, but its contents were not approved.
by Peter Zudotyeshin. M.M.M.M.
by Peter Zudotyeshin. M.M.M.M
Dear Sir, Peter Zudotyeshin, My dear Sir.
Dear Sir, Peter Zudotyeshin, My dear Sir.
It is obvious Turgenev felt that after a tragedy must follow a farce, and therein lies the substance of his philosophy. It is also obvious that in this feeling he has the whole of European civilisation behind him. Turgenev was the most educated, the most cultured of all Russian writers. He spent nearly all his life abroad, and absorbed into himself all that European learning could offer. He knew this, although he never directly admitted it, owing to an exaggerated modesty which sometimes irritates us by its obviousness. He believed profoundly that only learning, only European science could open men's eyes to life, and explain all that needed explanation. According to this belief he judges even Tolstoy. "The saddest instance of the lack of real freedom," the sixty-year-old Turgenev writes of War and Peace, in his literary memoirs: "the saddest instance of the lack of real freedom, arising from the lack of real knowledge, is revealed to us in Leo Tolstoy's latest work, a work which at the same time, by virtue of its creative, poetic force, ranks almost first among all that has appeared in Russian literature since 1840. No! without culture, without freedom in the widest sense, freedom within oneself, freedom from preconceived ideas, freedom with regard to one's own nation and history, without this, the real artist is unthinkable; without this free air he cannot breathe." Listening to Turgenev one might imagine that he had learned some great secret in the West, a secret which gave him the right to bear himself cheerfully and modestly when other people despaired and lost their heads.... A year after the writing of the literary memoirs above quoted, Turgenev happened to be present at the execution of the notorious murderer, Tropman. His impressions are superbly rendered in a long article called "Tropman's Execution." The description produces a soul-shaking effect upon the reader; for I think I shall not exaggerate if I say that the essay is one of the best, at least one of the most vigorous of Turgenev's writings. It is true that Tolstoy describes scenes of slaughter with no less vigour, and therefore the reader need not yield too much to the artist's power. Yet when Turgenev relates that, at the decisive moment, when the executioners like spiders on a fly threw themselves on Tropman and bore him to the ground—"the earth quietly swam away from under my feet"—we are forced to believe him. Men respond only faintly to the horrors that take place around them, except at moments, when the savage, crying incongruity and ghastliness of our condition suddenly reveals itself vivid before our eyes, and we are forced to know what we are. Then the ground slides away from under our feet. But not for long. The horror of the sensation of groundlessness quickly brings man to himself. He must forget everything, he must only get his feet on earth again. In this sense Turgenev proved himself in as risky a state at sixty as he was when, as a young man, he wrote his Diary of a Superfluous Man. The description of Tropman's execution ends with these words: "Who can fail to feel that the question of capital punishment is one of the urgent, immediate problems which modern humanity must settle? I shall be satisfied ... if my story will provide even a few arguments for those who advocate the abolition, or at least the suppression of the publicity of capital punishments." Again the mountain has brought forth a mouse. After a tragedy, a farce. Philosophy enters into her power, and the earth returns under one's feet.
It’s clear that Turgenev believed that a farce must follow a tragedy, and this belief is at the core of his philosophy. It's also evident that he has the entire European civilization supporting this sentiment. Turgenev was the most educated and cultured of all Russian writers. He spent almost his entire life abroad, absorbing everything that European knowledge had to offer. He was aware of this, although he rarely acknowledged it directly, due to an exaggerated modesty that can sometimes be irritating in its obviousness. He firmly believed that only knowledge, only European science could open people's eyes to life and explain everything that needed explaining. He even judged Tolstoy based on this belief. "The saddest example of the absence of real freedom," the sixty-year-old Turgenev writes of War and Peace in his literary memoirs, "the saddest example of the absence of real freedom, stemming from a lack of true knowledge, is shown to us in Leo Tolstoy's latest work, a work which, because of its creative and poetic strength, ranks almost at the top among all that has appeared in Russian literature since 1840. No! Without culture, without freedom in the broadest sense—freedom within oneself, freedom from preconceived ideas, freedom concerning one's own nation and history—without this, the true artist is unimaginable; without this free air, he cannot breathe." Listening to Turgenev, one might think he had discovered some great secret in the West, a secret that allowed him to remain cheerful and modest while others despaired and lost their composure. A year after writing the literary memoirs mentioned above, Turgenev witnessed the execution of the infamous murderer, Tropman. His impressions are brilliantly captured in a lengthy article titled "Tropman's Execution." The description has a profoundly moving effect on the reader; I don’t think it’s an exaggeration to say that the essay is one of Turgenev's best, if not the most powerful of his works. It's true that Tolstoy depicts scenes of violence with equal vigor, so the reader doesn't need to be overly swayed by the artist's power. Yet when Turgenev recounts that at the critical moment, when the executioners lunged at Tropman like spiders on a fly and took him down—"the earth quietly swam away from under my feet"—we are compelled to believe him. People often respond weakly to the horrors around them, except during moments when the brutal absurdity and horror of our situation suddenly become starkly clear, revealing to us what we truly are. In those instances, the ground falls away beneath us. But not for long. The shock of the sensation of losing ground quickly brings people back to reality. They must forget everything and focus solely on regaining their footing. In this sense, Turgenev remained in as precarious a position at sixty as he did when, as a young man, he wrote his Diary of a Superfluous Man. The account of Tropman's execution concludes with these words: "Who could deny that the question of capital punishment is one of the urgent, immediate issues that modern humanity must address? I will be satisfied ... if my story provides even a few arguments for those who support the abolition or at least the reduction of the publicity of capital punishments." Once again, the mountain has given birth to a mouse. After a tragedy, a farce. Philosophy takes over, and the ground returns beneath our feet.
I emphasise and repeat: Turgenev is not alone responsible for his attitude. With his lips speaks the whole of European civilisation. On principle all insoluble problems are rejected. During her thousand years of experience, the old civilisation has acquired the skill which allows her children to derive satisfaction and benefit out of anything, even the blood of their neighbour. Even the greatest horrors, even crimes are beneficial, properly construed. Turgenev was, as we know, a soft, "humane" man, an undoubted idealist. In his youth he had been through the Hegelian school. And from Hegel he learned what an enormous value education has, and how supremely important it is for an educated man to have a complete and finished—most certainly a "finished" philosophy.
I want to emphasize again: Turgenev isn’t solely responsible for his viewpoint. His words reflect the whole of European civilization. Essentially, all unsolvable problems are dismissed. Over its thousand years of experience, this old civilization has developed the ability to find satisfaction and benefit in anything, even from the misfortunes of others. Even the worst horrors and crimes can be seen as beneficial when interpreted in the right way. Turgenev was, as we know, a gentle, "humane" man, undoubtedly an idealist. In his youth, he went through the Hegelian school. From Hegel, he learned just how valuable education is and how crucial it is for an educated person to have a complete and polished—definitely a "finished"—philosophy.
18
18
To praise oneself is considered improper, immodest; to praise one's own sect, one's own philosophy, is considered the highest duty. Even the best writers have taken at least as much trouble to glorify their philosophy as to found it, and have always had more success in the former case than in the latter. Their ideas, whether proven or not, are the dearest possession in life to them, in sorrow a consolation, in difficulty a source of counsel. Even death is not terrible to ideas; they will follow man beyond the grave, they are the only imperishable riches. All this the philosophers repeat, very eloquently repeat and reiterate concerning their ideas, not less skilfully than advocates plead their cases on behalf of thieves and swindlers. But nobody has ever yet called a philosopher "a hired conscience," though everybody gives the lawyer this nickname. Why this partiality?
To praise yourself is seen as inappropriate and arrogant; praising your own group or beliefs is viewed as a moral obligation. Even the best writers have worked just as hard to promote their own philosophy as they have to establish it, and they’ve usually been more successful at the former. Their ideas, whether proven or not, are their most cherished possessions in life, providing comfort in sorrow and guidance in tough times. Even death isn’t frightening to ideas; they follow people beyond the grave and are the only eternal riches. Philosophers express this notion eloquently, repeating it with skill just like lawyers advocate for their clients, even the dishonest ones. But no one has ever referred to a philosopher as "a hired conscience," though everyone uses that term for lawyers. Why this bias?
19
19
Certain savage tribes believe that their kings need no food, neither to eat nor to drink. As a matter of fact, kings eat and drink, and even relish a good mouthful more than ordinary mortals. So, having no desire, even for the sake of form, to abstain too long, they not infrequently interrupt the long-drawn-out religious ceremonies of their tribes, in order to command refreshment for their frail bodies. But none must witness, or even be aware of this refreshing, and so while he eats the king is hidden within a purple pall. Metaphysicians remind one of these savage kings. They want everyone to believe that empiricism, which means all reality and substantial existence, is nothing to them, they need only pure ideas for their existence. In order to keep up this fiction, they appear before the world invested in a purple veil of fine words. The crowd knows perfectly well that it is all a take-in, but since it likes shows and bright colours, and since also it has no ambition to appear too knowing, it rarely betrays that it has caught the trick of the comedy. On the contrary, it loves to pretend to be fooled, knowing by instinct that actors always do their best when the audience believes implicitly in what happens. Only inexperienced youths and children, unaware of the great importance of the conventional attitude, now and then cry out in indignation and give the lie to the performance: like the child in Andersen's story, who so unexpectedly and inopportunely broke the general, deliberate illusion by calling out—"But the king is naked." Of course everybody knows without telling that the king is naked: that the metaphysicians not only are unable to explain anything, but that hitherto they have not been able to present even a single hypothesis free from contradiction. It is necessary to pretend to believe that kings eat nothing, that philosophers have divined the secrets of the universe, that arbitrary theories are more precious than empirical harvests, and so on. There remains only one difficulty: grownups may be won over to the conventional lie, but what about the children? With them the only remedy is the Pythagorean system of upbringing, so glorified by Hegel. Children must keep silent and not raise their voice until they realise that some things may not be talked about. This is our method. With us pupils remain silent, not only for five years, as the Pythagoreans recommended, but for ten or more—until they have learned to speak like their masters. And then they are granted a freedom which is no longer any good to them. Perhaps they had wings, or might have had them, but they have crawled all their life long in imitation of their masters, so how can they now dream of flight? To a well-informed man, who has studied much, the very thought of the possibility of tearing himself away from the earth, even for a moment, is horrifying: as if he knew beforehand what the result would be.
Certain wild tribes believe that their kings don't need food or drink. In reality, kings eat and drink and actually enjoy a good meal even more than average people. So, they have no interest in pretending to fast for too long and often pause their lengthy religious ceremonies to order refreshments for their fragile bodies. But no one is supposed to see or even know about this refreshment, so while he eats, the king is hidden beneath a purple drape. These savage kings remind one of metaphysicians. They want everyone to think that empiricism, meaning all reality and substantial existence, is irrelevant to them, and that only pure ideas matter for their existence. To maintain this illusion, they present themselves to the world adorned with a purple curtain of fancy words. The crowd is fully aware that it’s all a trick, but since it enjoys entertainment and vibrant colors, and it doesn't want to appear overly clever, it seldom reveals that it understands the comedy. On the contrary, it likes to feign being tricked, instinctively knowing that actors perform best when the audience completely believe what they see. Only naive youths and children, unaware of the significance of the conventional stance, occasionally shout out in anger and expose the act: like the child in Andersen's tale who unexpectedly and inopportunely shattered the collective illusion by exclaiming, "But the king is naked." Of course, everyone knows without being told that the king is naked: that the metaphysicians not only can't explain anything, but that so far they haven't even managed to present a single hypothesis free from contradictions. It's necessary to pretend to believe that kings eat nothing, that philosophers have uncovered the universe's secrets, that arbitrary theories are more valuable than empirical evidence, and so on. There's just one challenge: adults may be persuaded by the conventional lie, but what about the children? For them, the only solution is the Pythagorean method of education, so praised by Hegel. Children must remain quiet and not speak until they understand that some things shouldn't be mentioned. This is our approach. In our system, students stay silent, not just for five years like the Pythagoreans advised, but for ten or more—until they can speak like their teachers. Then they are granted a freedom that no longer benefits them. They may have had wings or could have had them, but they've spent their entire lives crawling in imitation of their teachers, so how can they now dream of flight? For a well-informed person who has studied a lot, even the thought of escaping the earth, even for a moment, is terrifying: as if he knew what the outcome would be in advance.
20
20
The best, the most effective way of convincing a reader is to begin one's argument with inoffensive, commonplace assertions. When suspicion has been sufficiently lulled, and a certainty has been begot that what follows will be a confirmation of the readers own accepted views—then has the moment arrived to speak one's mind openly, but still in the same easy tone, as if there were no break in the flow of truisms. The logical connection is unimportant. Consequence of manner and intonation is much more impressive than consequence of ideas. The thing to do is to go on, in the same suave tone, from uttering a series of banalities to expressing a new and dangerous thought, without any break. If you succeed in this, the business is done. The reader will not forget—the new words will plague and torment him until he has accepted them.
The best and most effective way to convince a reader is to start your argument with harmless, common statements. Once you've eased any suspicion and created the belief that what's coming next will reinforce the reader's own views, then it's the right time to express your thoughts openly, still keeping the same relaxed tone, as if there’s been no shift from the flow of simple truths. The logical connection doesn't really matter. The way you present your ideas and your tone is way more impactful than the ideas themselves. The key is to smoothly transition from a series of clichés to sharing a new and challenging idea without any pause. If you can pull this off, you’ve succeeded. The reader won’t forget it—the new ideas will haunt and bother them until they accept them.
21
21
The habit of logical thinking kills imagination. Man is convinced that the only way to truth is through logic, and that any departure from this way leads to error and absurdity. The nearer we approach the ultimate questions of existence, in our departure from logicality, the more deadly becomes the state of error we fall into. The Ariadne ball has become all unwound long ago, and man is at the end of the tether. But he does not know, he holds the end of the thread firmly, and marks time with energy on the same spot, imagining his progress, and little realising the ridiculous situation into which he has fallen. How should he realise, considering the innumerable precautions he has taken to prevent himself from losing the logical way? He had better have stayed at home. Once he set out, once he decided to be a Theseus and kill the Minotaur, he should have given himself up, forfeited the old attachment, and been ready never to escape from the labyrinth. True, he would have risked losing Ariadne: and this is why long journeys should be undertaken only after family connections have become a burden. Such being the case, a man deliberately cuts the thread which binds him to hearth and home, so that he may have a legitimate excuse to his conscience for not going back. Philosophy must have nothing in common with logic; philosophy is an art which aims at breaking the logical continuity of argument and bringing man out on the shoreless sea of imagination, the fantastic tides where everything is equally possible and impossible. Certainly it is difficult, given sedentary habits of life, to be a good philosopher. The fact that the fate of philosophy has ever lain in the hands of professors can only be explained by the reluctance of the envious gods to give omniscience to mortals. Whilst stay-at-home persons are searching for truth, the apple will stay on the tree. The business must be undertaken by homeless adventurers, born nomads, to whom ubi bene ibi patria. It seems to me that but for his family and his domesticity, Count Tolstoy, who lives to such a ripe old age, might have told us a great many important and interesting things. Or, perhaps, had he not married, like Nietzsche he would have gone mad. "If you turn to the right, you will marry, if to the left, you will be killed." A true philosopher never chooses the middle course; he needs no riches, he does not know what to do with money. But whether he turns to the right or to the left, nothing pleasant awaits him.
The habit of logical thinking stifles creativity. People believe that the only path to truth is through logic, and any deviation from this path leads to mistakes and nonsense. The closer we get to the ultimate questions of existence, the more trapped we become in our errors when we stray from logic. The thread of Ariadne has long since unraveled, and humanity is at the end of its rope. Yet, people don't realize this; they tightly grip the end of the thread and frantically mark time in the same spot, thinking they’re making progress, all while being oblivious to the absurd situation they find themselves in. How could they realize it, given all the countless measures they've taken to avoid losing their logical path? They might as well have stayed home. Once they set out, once they chose to be like Theseus and slay the Minotaur, they should have surrendered, given up their old ties, and been ready never to escape from the labyrinth. True, they would risk losing Ariadne: this is why long journeys should only be taken once family ties become a burden. In such cases, a person deliberately cuts the thread that connects them to home, creating a valid excuse to their conscience for not going back. Philosophy shouldn't have anything to do with logic; it’s an art that aims to disrupt logical continuity and immerse people in the limitless sea of imagination, where everything is equally possible and impossible. Certainly, it's tough, considering modern sedentary lifestyles, to be a good philosopher. The fact that philosophy has often been in the hands of professors can only be explained by the unwillingness of envious gods to grant mortals complete wisdom. While those who stay home search for truth, the fruit will remain on the tree. This task must be taken on by nomadic adventurers, for whom ubi bene ibi patria. It seems to me that if not for his family and domestic life, Count Tolstoy, who lived to such an old age, could have shared many significant and fascinating insights. Or perhaps, if he had remained unmarried, he would have ended up like Nietzsche and gone mad. "If you turn to the right, you will marry; if you turn to the left, you will die." A true philosopher never takes the middle path; they don’t need wealth and don’t know what to do with money. Yet whether they turn to the right or the left, nothing pleasant awaits them.
22
22
Scratch a Russian and you will find a Tartar. Culture is an age-long development, and sudden grafting of it upon a race rarely succeeds. To us in Russia, civilisation came suddenly, whilst we were still savages. At once she took upon herself the responsibilities of a tamer of wild animals, first working with decoys and baits, and later, when she felt her power, with threats. We quickly submitted. In a short time we were swallowing in enormous doses those poisons which Europe had been gradually accustoming herself to, gradually assimilating through centuries. Thanks to which, the transplanting of civilisation into Russia turns out to be no mild affair. A Russian had only to catch a whiff of European atmosphere, and his head began to swim. He interpreted in his own way, savage-like, whatever he heard of western success. Hearing about railways, agricultural machines, schools, municipalities, his imagination painted miracles: universal happiness, boundless freedom, paradise, wings, etc. And the more impossible his dreams, the more eager he was to believe them real. How disillusioned with Europe the westerner Herzen became, after living for years on end abroad! Yet, with all his acuteness, it did not occur to him that Europe was not in the least to blame for his disillusionment. Europe had dropped miracles ages ago; she contented herself with ideals. It is we in Russia who will go on confusing miracles with ideals, as if the two were identical, whereas they have nothing to do with each other. As a matter of fact, just because Europe had ceased to believe in miracles, and realised that all human problems resolve down to mere arrangements here on earth, ideas and ideals had been invented. But the Russian bear crept out of his hole and strolled to Europe for the elixir of life, the flying carpet, the seven-leagued shoes, and so on, thinking in all his naïveté that railways and electricity were signs which clearly proved that the old nurse never told a lie in her fairy tales.... All this happened just at the moment when Europe had finally made away with alchemy and astrology, and started on the positive researches resulting in chemistry and astronomy.
Scratch a Russian and you'll find a Tartar. Culture takes a long time to develop, and suddenly imposing it on a race usually fails. For us in Russia, civilization arrived abruptly while we were still living like savages. It quickly took on the role of taming wild animals, initially using baits and tricks, and later, when it felt more powerful, resorting to threats. We adapted quickly. In no time, we were consuming the harmful ideas that Europe had slowly become accustomed to over centuries. This is why bringing civilization to Russia hasn’t been easy. A Russian only needed to get a whiff of European culture for their head to start spinning. They interpreted everything they heard about western success in their own, primitive way. Hearing about railways, farming machines, schools, and local governments, their imagination conjured up miracles: universal happiness, endless freedom, paradise, wings, and so on. The more impossible their dreams, the more eager they were to believe them true. How disillusioned the westerner Herzen became after spending years abroad! Yet, despite his sharpness, it never occurred to him that Europe wasn’t to blame for his disillusionment. Europe had abandoned miracles long ago; it settled for ideals. It’s us in Russia who keep mixing up miracles with ideals, as if they were the same thing, when they are actually unrelated. In fact, because Europe stopped believing in miracles and understood that all human issues come down to basic arrangements here on earth, it created ideas and ideals. But the Russian bear crawled out of its den and wandered to Europe seeking the elixir of life, a flying carpet, and seven-league boots, naively thinking that railways and electricity proved the old nurse never lied in her fairy tales. This all occurred just as Europe had finally moved past alchemy and astrology and begun serious research leading to chemistry and astronomy.
23
23
The first assumption of all metaphysics is, that by dialectic development of any concept a whole system can be evolved. Of course the initial concept, the a priori, is generally unsound, so there is no need to mention the deductions. But since it is very difficult in the realm of abstract thought to distinguish a lie from truth, metaphysical systems often have a very convincing appearance. The chief defect only appears incidentally, when the taste for dialectic play becomes blunted in man, as it did in Turgenev towards the end of his life, so that he realises the uselessness of philosophical systems. It is related that a famous mathematician, after hearing a musical symphony to the end, inquired, "What does it prove?" Of course, it proves nothing, except that the mathematician had no taste for music. And to him who has no taste for dialectics, metaphysics can prove nothing, either. Therefore, those who are interested in the success of metaphysics must always encourage the opinion that a taste for dialectics is a high distinction in a man, proving the loftiness of his soul.
The first assumption of all metaphysics is that by examining any concept through dialectical development, a complete system can emerge. Naturally, the initial concept, the a priori, is usually flawed, so there’s no need to discuss the deductions. However, since it’s quite challenging in abstract thought to tell a lie from the truth, metaphysical systems often seem quite convincing. The main flaw only becomes apparent when a person’s interest in dialectical thought dulls, as it did for Turgenev later in his life, leading him to realize the futility of philosophical systems. It’s said that a famous mathematician, after listening to a symphony, asked, “What does it prove?” Of course, it proves nothing, except that the mathematician lacked an appreciation for music. Similarly, for someone who has no appreciation for dialectics, metaphysics can’t prove anything either. Therefore, those who care about the success of metaphysics should always promote the idea that having a taste for dialectics is a mark of distinction in a person, showcasing the greatness of their character.
24
24
Man is used to having convictions, so there we are. We can none of us do without our hangers-on, though we despise them at the bottom of our souls.
Man is accustomed to holding beliefs, so here we are. None of us can do without our followers, even though we secretly look down on them.
25
25
Socrates and Plato tried to determine under the shifting change of appearance the immutable, unchanging reality. In the Platonic "ideas" the attempt was incarnated. The visible reality, never true to itself, assuming numberless varying forms, this is not the genuine reality. That which is real must be constant. Hence the ideas of objects are real, and the objects themselves are fictitious. Thus the root of the Platonic philosophy appears to be a fundamental defect in human reasoning—a defect regarded as the highest merit. It is difficult for the philosopher to get a good grasp of this agitated, capricious life, and so he decides that it is not life at all, but a figment. Dialectics is supreme only over general concepts—and the general concepts are promoted to an ideal. Since Plato and Socrates, only such philosophers have succeeded largely who have taught that the unchangeable is preferable to the changeable, the eternal to the temporal. The ordinary individual, who lives unconsciously, never reckoning his spiritual credit against his spiritual debit, naturally regards the philosopher as his legitimate book-keeper, keeper of the soul's accounts. Already in Greece the Athenian youth watched with passionate interest the dexterity which Socrates displayed in his endeavour to restore by means of dialectics the lost "ultimate foundations" of human conduct. Now in book-keeping, as we are aware, not a single farthing must disappear untraceably. Socrates was trying to come up to expectations. The balance between man's spiritual assets and liabilities was with him ideally established. Perhaps in this lies the secret of that strange attraction he exerted even over such volatile and unsteady natures as that of Alcibiades, drawing the young men to him so that they were attached to him with all their soul. Alcibiades had long since lost all count of his spiritual estate, and therefore from time to time he had need to recourse to Socrates, who by speeches and dissertations could bring order into chaos and harmony into the spiritual confusion of his young friend. Alcibiades turned to Socrates to be relieved. Of course, he sought relief in order that he might begin again his riotous living: rest is so sweet to a tired man. But to conclude that because Alcibiades exhausted himself, and because rest is sweet, therefore all men must rest, this is absurd. Yet Socrates dictated this conclusion, in all his ideas. He wished that all men should rest, rest through eternity, that they should see their highest fulfilment in this resting. It is easier to judge of Socrates since we have Count Tolstoy with us. Probably the physiognomist Topir would say of Tolstoy as he said of Socrates, that there are many evil propensities lurking in him. Topir is not here to speak, but Tolstoy has told us himself how wicked he found his own nature, how he had to struggle with it. Tolstoy is not naturally over-courageous; by long effort he has trained himself to be bold. How afraid of death he was in his youth And how cleverly he could conceal that fear. Later on, in mature age, it was still the fear of death which inspired him to write his confession. He was conquering that fear, and with it all other fears. For he felt that, since fear is very difficult to master in oneself, man must be a much higher being when he has learned not to be afraid any more. Meanwhile, who knows? Perhaps "cowardice," that miserable, despicable, much-abused weakness of the underworld, is not such a vice after all. Perhaps it is even a virtue. Think of Dostoevsky and his heroes, think of Hamlet. If the underworld man in us were afraid of nothing, if Hamlet was naturally a gladiator, then we should have neither tragic poetry nor philosophy. It is a platitude, that fear of death has been the inspiration of philosophers. Numberless quotations could be drawn from ancient and modern writers, if they were necessary. Maybe the poetic daimon of Socrates, which made him wise, was only fear personified. Or perhaps it was his dark dreams. That which troubled him by day did not quit him by night. Even after the sentence of death Socrates dreamed that he ought to engage in the arts, so in order not to provoke the gods he began to compose verses, at the age of seventy. Tolstoy also at the age of fifty began to perform good deeds, to which performance he had previously given not the slightest attention. If it were our custom nowadays to express ourselves mythologically, we should no doubt hear Tolstoy telling us about his daimon or his dreams. Instead he squares his accounts with science and morality, in place of gods or demons. Many a present-day Alcibiades, who laves all the week in the muddy waters of life, comes on Sundays to cleanse himself in the pure stream of Tolstoyian ideas. Book-keeping is satisfied with this modest success, and assumes that if it commands universal attention one day in the week, then obviously it is the sum and essence of life, beyond which man needs nothing. On the same grounds the keepers of public baths could argue that, since so many people come to them on Saturdays, therefore cleanliness is the highest ambition of man, and during the week no one should stir at all, lest he sweat or soil himself.
Socrates and Plato sought to identify the unchanging reality beneath the constant shift of appearances. This effort was embodied in Platonic "ideas." The visible reality, which is never true to itself and takes on countless different forms, is not the true reality. What is real must be constant. Therefore, the ideas of objects are real, while the objects themselves are illusory. The foundation of Platonic philosophy seems to be a fundamental flaw in human reasoning—a flaw that's seen as the greatest virtue. It's challenging for philosophers to make sense of this turbulent, unpredictable life, leading them to conclude that it's not life at all, but just an illusion. Dialectics reigns only over general concepts—and these general concepts are elevated to an ideal. Since the time of Plato and Socrates, only those philosophers have achieved significant success who teach that the unchanging is preferable to the changing, and the eternal to the temporary. The average person, who lives unconsciously and never balances their spiritual assets against their liabilities, naturally sees the philosopher as their legitimate accountant, keeping track of the soul's balance. Even in ancient Greece, Athenian youth watched with intense interest as Socrates skillfully attempted to re-establish through dialectics the lost "ultimate foundations" of human behavior. In bookkeeping, as we know, not a single penny should disappear without a trace. Socrates aimed to meet these expectations. He ideally balanced man's spiritual assets and liabilities. Perhaps that explains his strange pull, even over such unpredictable personalities as Alcibiades, who were drawn to him with all their heart. Alcibiades had long since lost track of his spiritual wealth and often turned to Socrates, who could bring order to the chaos and harmony to the confusion in his young friend's spirit through speeches and discussions. Alcibiades sought relief from Socrates, undoubtedly to recharge so he could return to his extravagant lifestyle: rest is sweet for a weary soul. But it's absurd to conclude that because Alcibiades wore himself out and found rest pleasurable, all people must rest. Yet, Socrates implicitly promoted this idea in all his teachings. He wished for everyone to rest, to find their greatest fulfillment in this rest. It's easier to judge Socrates now that we have Count Tolstoy among us. The physiognomist Topir would likely say of Tolstoy, as he did of Socrates, that there are many negative tendencies within him. Topir isn't here to elaborate, but Tolstoy has openly expressed how wicked he considered his own nature and how he struggled with it. Tolstoy isn't naturally brave; he has cultivated courage through persistent effort. He was terrified of death in his youth and hid that fear skillfully. Later, in his mature years, it was again the fear of death that drove him to write his confession. He was conquering that fear, along with all other fears. He realized that mastering fear within oneself is incredibly tough, suggesting that people become much greater when they no longer fear. Meanwhile, who knows? Maybe "cowardice," that miserable and often scorned weakness from the depths, is actually not such a vice after all. Perhaps it's even a virtue. Consider Dostoevsky and his protagonists, think of Hamlet. If our inner coward never feared anything, if Hamlet were naturally a warrior, we wouldn't have tragic poetry or philosophy. It's a common observation that fear of death has inspired philosophers throughout history. Countless quotes from ancient and modern authors could be provided if needed. Maybe the poetic spirit of Socrates that granted him wisdom was just fear in human form. Or perhaps it stemmed from his unsettling dreams. What troubled him during the day didn't leave him at night. Even after his death sentence, Socrates dreamed he ought to engage in the arts; to appease the gods, he began composing verses at the age of seventy. Tolstoy, too, at the age of fifty began to perform good deeds that he had previously ignored. If it were customary today to express ourselves in mythological terms, we would surely hear Tolstoy talking about his spirit or his dreams. Instead, he reckons with science and morality, replacing gods or demons. Many modern Alcibiades, who wallow throughout the week in the murky waters of life, come on Sundays to cleanse themselves in the fresh stream of Tolstoy's ideas. Bookkeeping is satisfied with this modest outcome, assuming that if it garners universal attention one day each week, then it clearly represents life's entirety, beyond which humans need nothing. By the same logic, public bath owners could argue that since so many people visit them on Saturdays, cleanliness must be the ultimate goal of humanity, and during the week, no one should move at all, lest they sweat or dirty themselves.
26
26
In an old French writer, a contemporary of Pascal, I came across the following remarkable words: "L'homme est si miserable que l'inconstance avec laquelle il abandonne ses desseins est, en quelque sorte, sa plus grande vertu; parce qu'il temoigne par là qu'il y a encore en lui quelque reste de grandeur qui le porte à se dégouter de choses qui ne méritent pas son amour et son estime." What a long way modern thought has travelled from even the possibility of such an assumption. To consider inconstancy the finest human virtue! Surely in order to get somewhere in life it is necessary to give the whole self, one's whole energy to the service of some one particular purpose. In order to be a virtuoso, a master of one's art and one's instrument, it is necessary with a truly angelic or asinine patience to try over and over again, dozens, hundreds, thousands of times, different ways of expressing one's ideas or moods, sparing neither labour, nor time, nor health. Everything else must take a second place. The first must be occupied by "the Art." Goncharov, in his novel Obryv, cleverly relates how a 'cellist struggled all day, like a fish against the ice, sawing and sawing away, so that later on, in the evening, he might play super-excellently well. And that is the general idea. Objectionable, tedious, irritating labour,—this is the condition of genius, which no doubt explains the reason why men so rarely achieve anything. Genius must submit to cultivate an ass within itself—the condition being so humiliating that man will seldom take up the job. The majority prefer talent, that medium which lies between genius and mediocrity. And many a time, towards the end of life, does the genius repent of his choice. "It would be better not to startle the world, but to live at one with it," says Ibsen in his last drama. Genius is a wretched, blind maniac, whose eccentricities are condoned because of what is got from him. And still we all bow to persevering talent, to the only god in whom we moderns believe, and the eulogy of inconstancy will awake very little sympathy in our hearts. Probably we shall not even regard it seriously.
In an old French writer, a contemporary of Pascal, I came across the following remarkable words: "Man is so miserable that the inconsistency with which he abandons his plans is, in a way, his greatest virtue; because it shows that there is still something within him that seeks to reject things that do not deserve his love and respect." What a long way modern thought has come from even considering such an idea. To think of inconsistency as the finest human virtue! Surely, to make progress in life, it is essential to invest one's entire self, all your energy, into one specific goal. To be a virtuoso, a master of your craft and your instrument, you need to have a truly angelic or foolhardy patience to keep trying, over and over, dozens, hundreds, thousands of times, in different ways of expressing your ideas or emotions, sparing neither effort, time, nor health. Everything else must come second. The main focus must be on "the Art." Goncharov, in his novel Obryv, cleverly describes how a cellist struggles all day like a fish trapped in ice, practicing relentlessly, so that later in the evening, he can play extraordinarily well. And that's the general idea. Annoying, tedious, frustrating work—this is the price of genius, which certainly explains why people so rarely achieve anything. Genius has to nurture a fool within itself—the condition is so humiliating that most people will seldom take on the task. Most prefer talent, that middle ground between genius and mediocrity. And often, towards the end of their lives, geniuses regret their choices. "It would be better not to shock the world, but to live in harmony with it," says Ibsen in his last play. Genius is a miserable, blind maniac, whose quirks are tolerated because of what comes from them. Yet, we all admire diligent talent, the only god we moderns believe in, and the praise of inconsistency will evoke very little sympathy in our hearts. We probably won't even take it seriously.
27
27
We very often express in a categorical form a judgment of which we do not feel assured, we even lay stress on its absolute validity. We want to see what opposition it will arouse, and this can be achieved only by stating our assumption not as a tentative suggestion, which no one will consider, but as an irrefutable, all-important truth. The greater the value an assumption has for us, the more carefully do we conceal any suggestion of its improbability.
We often make definitive statements about judgments we aren't completely sure of, and we emphasize their absolute truth. We want to gauge the opposition they create, which can only happen if we present our assumptions not as mere suggestions that might be ignored, but as undeniable, crucial truths. The more important an assumption is to us, the more we hide any hint of its unlikelihood.
28
28
Literature deals with the most difficult and important problems of existence, and, therefore, littérateurs consider themselves the most important of people. A bank clerk, who is always handing money out, might just as well consider himself a millionaire. The high estimate placed upon unexplained, unsolved questions ought really to discredit writers in our eyes. And yet these literary men are so clever, so cunning at stating their own case and revealing the high importance of their mission, that in the long run they convince everybody, themselves most of all. This last event is surely owing to their own limited intelligence. The Romans augurs had subtler, more versatile minds. In order to deceive others, they had no need to deceive themselves. In their own set they were not afraid to talk about their secrets, even to make fun of them, being fully confident that they could easily vindicate themselves before outsiders, in case of necessity, and pull a solemn face befitting the occasion. But our writers of to-day, before they can lay their improbable assertions before the public, must inevitably try to be convinced in their own minds. Otherwise they cannot begin.
Literature tackles the toughest and most important problems of existence, which is why writers consider themselves the most important people. A bank clerk who constantly hands out money might as well think of himself as a millionaire. The high regard we have for unanswered, unresolved questions should actually undermine our view of writers. Yet, these literary figures are so clever and skilled at arguing their point and highlighting the significance of their work that, in the end, they convince everyone, especially themselves. This last point likely stems from their own limited understanding. Roman augurs had sharper, more flexible minds. To deceive others, they didn't need to deceive themselves. Within their own circle, they weren't afraid to discuss their secrets, even joke about them, confident that they could easily explain themselves to outsiders if needed and put on a serious face when appropriate. But today's writers, before they can present their unlikely claims to the public, must first convince themselves. Otherwise, they can't even get started.
29
29
"The writer is writing away, the reader is reading away"—the writer doesn't care what the reader is after, the reader doesn't care what the writer is about. Such a state of things hurt Schedrin very much. He would have liked it different; no sooner has the writer said a word, than the reader at once scales the wall. This was his ideal. But the reader is by no means so naive as all that. He prefers to rest easy, and insists that the writer shall climb the wall for him. So those authors succeed with the public who write "with their heart's blood." Conventional tournaments, even the most brilliant, do not attract the masses any more than the connoisseurs. People rush to see a fight of gladiators, where awaits them a scent of real, hot, smoking blood, where they are going to see real, not pretended victims.
"The writer is pouring out words, the reader is fully engaged"—the writer doesn't care what the reader wants, and the reader doesn’t care what the writer is trying to express. This situation really bothered Schedrin. He wished it were different; as soon as the writer said something, he wanted the reader to immediately connect. That was his ideal. But the reader isn’t that naive. He prefers to take it easy and expects the writer to put in the effort for him. That's why authors who write "with their heart's blood" tend to resonate with the public. Traditional spectacles, no matter how dazzling, don't draw in the masses or even the experts. People flock to watch a gladiator fight, where they can smell the real, hot, fresh blood, where they will witness real, not fake, victims.
Thus many writers, like gladiators, shed their blood to gratify that modern Caesar, the mob. "Salve, Caesar, morituri te salutant!"
Thus many writers, like gladiators, pour out their blood to please that modern Caesar, the public. "Salve, Caesar, morituri te salutant!"
30
30
Anton Tchekhov tells the truth neither out of love or respect for the truth, nor yet because, in the Kantian manner, a high duty bids him never to tell a lie, even to escape death. Neither has he the impulse which so often pushes young and fiery souls into rashness; that desire to stand erect, to keep the head high. On the contrary, Tchekhov always walks with a stoop, his head bent down, never fixing his eyes on the heavens, since he will read no signs there. If he tells the truth, it is because the most reeking lie no longer intoxicates him, even though he swallow it not in the modest doses that idealism offers, but in immoderate quantities, thousand-gallon-barrel gulps. He would taste the bitterness, but it would not make his head turn, as it does Schiller's, or Dostoevsky's, or even Socrates', whose head, as we know, could stand any quantity of wine, but went spinning with the most commonplace lie.
Anton Chekhov doesn’t tell the truth out of love or respect for it, nor because he feels a moral obligation to never lie, even to avoid death. He also doesn’t have the impulsive drive that often leads passionate young people to act recklessly; that need to stand tall and keep their head held high. Instead, Chekhov always walks with a slouch, his head down, never looking up to the sky because he doesn’t seek any signs there. If he tells the truth, it’s because even the most disgusting lie doesn’t intoxicate him anymore, even though he doesn’t swallow it in the small doses that idealism offers, but rather in massive gulps, like from a thousand-gallon barrel. He might taste the bitterness, but it doesn’t make him dizzy, as it does for Schiller, Dostoevsky, or even Socrates, whose head could handle any amount of wine but would spin with the most ordinary lie.
31
31
Noblesse Oblige.—The moment of obligation, compulsion, duty, that moment described by Kant as the essential, almost the only predicate of moral concepts, serves chiefly to indicate that Kant was modest in himself and in his attitude towards all whom he addressed, perceiving in all men beings subject to the ennobling effect of morality. Noblesse oblige is a motto not for the aristocracy, which recognises in its privileges its own instant duties, but for the self-made, wealthy parvenues who pant for an illustrious title. They have been accustomed to telling lies, to playing poltroon, swindling, and meanness, and the necessity for speaking the truth impartially, for bravely facing danger, for freely giving of their fortunes scares them beyond measure. Therefore it is necessary that they should repeat it to themselves and to their children, in whose veins the lying, sneaking blood still runs, hourly, lest they forget: "You must not tell lies, you must be open, magnanimous." It is silly, it is incomprehensible—but "noblesse oblige."
Noblesse Oblige.—The moment of obligation, compulsion, and duty, as described by Kant as the essential, almost the only, foundation of moral concepts, mainly shows that Kant was humble in himself and in his attitude towards everyone he addressed, recognizing that all people are capable of being uplifted by morality. Noblesse oblige is a motto not meant for the aristocracy, which understands its privileges as immediately requiring responsibilities, but for the self-made, wealthy parvenues who yearn for a noble title. They have gotten used to lying, being cowardly, cheating, and acting petty, and the idea of speaking the truth honestly, bravely confronting danger, and generously sharing their wealth terrifies them tremendously. Therefore, it's crucial for them to repeatedly remind themselves and their children, who still carry that dishonest, sneaky mindset, day by day, lest they forget: "You must not lie, you must be honest, and generous." It is foolish, it is baffling—but "noblesse oblige."
32
32
Homo homini lupus is one of the most steadfast maxims of eternal morality. In each of our neighbours we fear a wolf. "This fellow is evil-minded, if he is not restrained by law he will ruin us," so we think every time a man gets out of the rut of sanctified tradition.
Homo homini lupus is one of the most enduring principles of timeless morality. In each of our neighbors, we see a potential threat. "This person has bad intentions; if he's not held back by the law, he will harm us," we think every time someone steps outside of accepted norms.
The fear is just. We are so poor, so weak, so easily ruined and destroyed! How can we help being afraid! And yet, behind danger and menace there is usually hidden something significant, which merits our close and sympathetic attention. But fear's eyes are big. We see danger, danger only, we build up a fabric of morality inside which as in a fortress we sit out of danger all our lives. Only poets have undertaken to praise dangerous people—Don Juans, Fausts, Tannhaüsers. But nobody takes the poets seriously. Common-sense values a commercial-traveller or a don much more highly than a Byron, a Goethe, or a Molière.
The fear is valid. We are so poor, so weak, so easily broken and destroyed! How can we help but be afraid? Yet, behind danger and threat, there’s usually something important that deserves our close and sympathetic attention. But fear makes our perspective limited. We see only danger, danger alone; we construct a moral framework in which we hide like it’s a fortress, avoiding risk our entire lives. Only poets have tried to celebrate dangerous people—like Don Juans, Fausts, and Tannhaüsers. But no one takes the poets seriously. Common sense values a traveling salesman or a professor much more than a Byron, a Goethe, or a Molière.
33
33
The possibilities which open out before mankind are sufficiently limited. It is impossible to see everything, impossible to know everything, impossible to rise too high above the earth, impossible to penetrate too deeply down. What has been is hidden away, what will be we cannot anticipate, and we know for certain that we shall never grow wings. Regularity, immutably regular succession of phenomena puts a term to our efforts, drives us into a regular, narrow, hard-beaten road of everyday life. But even on this road we may not wander from side to side. We must watch our feet, consider each step, since the moment we are off our guard disaster is upon us. Another life is conceivable, however: life in which the word disaster does not exist, where responsibility for one's actions, even if it be not completely abolished, at least has not such a deadly and accidental weight, and where, on the other hand, there is no "regularity," but rather an infinite number of possibilities. In such a life the sense of fear—most disgraceful to us—disappears. There the virtues are not the same as ours. Fearlessness in face of danger, liberality, even lavishness are considered virtues with us, but they are respected without any grounds. Socrates was quite right when he argued that not all courage, but only the courage which measures beforehand the risks and the chances of victory, is fully justifiable. To the same extent those economical, careful people who condemn lavishness are in the right. Fearlessness and lavishness do not suit mortal men, rather it becomes them to tremble and to count every penny, seeing what a state of poverty and impotence they exist in. That is why these two virtues are so rarely met with, and when they are met, why they arouse such superstitious reverence in the crowd. "This man fears nothing and spares nothing: he is probably not a man, but a demi-god, perhaps even a god." Socrates did not believe in gods, so he wanted to justify virtue by reason. Kant also did not believe in God, and therefore he derived his morals from "Law." But if there is God, and all men are the children of God, then we should be afraid of nothing and spare nothing. And then the man who madly dissipates his own life and fortunes, and the lives and fortunes of others, is more right than the calculating philosophers who vainly seek to regulate mankind on earth.
The options available to humanity are pretty limited. It’s impossible to see everything, know everything, rise too high above the ground, or dig too deep down. What’s happened is out of reach, and we can’t predict what’s to come. We know for sure that we’ll never grow wings. The consistent, unchanging sequence of events restricts our efforts and pushes us onto a narrow, routine path of everyday life. But even on this path, we can’t stray from side to side. We must watch our feet and think carefully about each step, because the moment we let our guard down, disaster strikes. However, another kind of life is possible: a life where the word disaster doesn’t exist, where the burden of responsibility for our actions—if it isn’t entirely removed—doesn't feel so heavy and random. In this life, there’s no “regularity,” just endless possibilities. In such a life, the feeling of fear—something embarrassing for us—vanishes. The virtues there aren’t the same as ours. Fearlessness in the face of danger, generosity, even extravagance are seen as virtues here, but they’re respected without any real reason. Socrates was right when he said that not all courage is justified, only the courage that weighs the risks and odds of success. Similarly, those frugal, careful people who criticize extravagance are also correct. Fearlessness and extravagance don’t suit mortals; it’s better for them to be cautious and count every penny, given their state of poverty and helplessness. That’s why these two virtues are so rare, and when they do appear, they inspire such awe in the masses. “This person fears nothing and spares nothing: they’re probably not human, but a demigod, maybe even a god.” Socrates didn’t believe in gods, so he sought to justify virtue through reason. Kant also didn’t believe in God and derived his morals from "Law." But if there is a God, and all people are God’s children, then we shouldn’t fear anything and shouldn’t hold back anything. In that case, the person who carelessly squanders their own life and wealth, along with the lives and wealth of others, is more justified than the calculating philosophers who uselessly try to regulate humanity on earth.
34
34
Moral people are the most revengeful of mankind, they employ their morality as the best and most subtle weapon of vengeance. They are not satisfied with simply despising and condemning their neighbour themselves, they want the condemnation to be universal and supreme: that is, that all men should rise as one against the condemned, and that even the offender's own conscience shall be against him. Then only are they fully satisfied and reassured. Nothing on earth but morality could lead to such wonderful results.
Moral people are the most vengeful in the world; they use their sense of morality as their sharpest weapon for revenge. They're not content with just looking down on and judging their neighbor themselves; they want that judgment to be widespread and absolute: in other words, they want everyone to stand together against the condemned, and even the offender's own conscience to be against him. Only then do they feel completely satisfied and secure. Nothing else can achieve such fantastic outcomes like morality can.
35
35
Inveterate wickedness.—Heretics were often most bitterly persecuted for their least digression from accepted belief. It was just their obstinacy in trifles that irritated the righteous to madness. "Why can they not yield on so trifling a matter? They cannot possibly have serious cause for opposition. They only want to grieve us, to spite us." So the hatred mounted up, piles of faggots and torture machines appeared against obdurate wickedness.
Chronic evil.—Heretics were often ruthlessly persecuted for even the slightest deviation from accepted beliefs. It was their stubbornness over trivial issues that drove the righteous to madness. "Why can't they just give in on such a minor point? They can't possibly have a serious reason for opposing us. They just want to upset us, to spite us." So, the hatred grew, and stacks of firewood and torture devices were assembled against stubborn evil.
36
36
I do not know where I came across the remark, whether in Tolstoy or Turgenev, that those who have been subjected to trial in the courts of justice always acquire a particularly noble expression of face. Although logic does so earnestly recommend caution in the forming of contradictory conclusions, come what may I shall for once risk a deduction: a noble expression of face is a sign that a man has been under trial—but certainly not a trial for political crime—for theft or bribe-taking.
I’m not sure where I read the comment, maybe in Tolstoy or Turgenev, that people who have been through court trials often end up with a uniquely noble look on their faces. While logic strongly suggests being careful about jumping to conflicting conclusions, I’ll take a chance this time: a noble expression on someone’s face suggests they’ve been through some sort of trial—but definitely not for a political crime, more likely for theft or bribery.
37
37
The most important and significant revelations come into the world naked, without a wordy garment. To find words for them is a delicate, difficult business, a whole art. Stupidities and banalities, on the contrary, appear at once in ready-made apparel, gaudy even if shabby. So that they are ready straight away to be presented to the public.
The most important and significant revelations enter the world bare, without any flowery language. Finding the right words for them is a delicate and challenging task, almost an art form. On the other hand, silly and trivial ideas come fully formed, flashy even if they're cheap-looking. They are immediately ready to be shown to the public.
38
38
A strange impatience has taken possession of Russian writers lately. They are all running a race after the "ultimate words." They have no doubt that the ultimate words will be attained. The question is, who will lay hold of them first.
A weird impatience has taken over Russian writers lately. They’re all racing after the "ultimate words." They have no doubt that these ultimate words can be reached. The question is, who will grab them first.
39
39
The appearance of Socrates on the philosophic horizon is hailed by historians as the greatest event. Morals were beginning to work loose, Athens was threatened with ruin. Socrates' mission was to put an end to the violent oscillation in moral judgments which extreme individualism on the one hand and the relativism of the sophists on the other had set up. The great teacher did all he could. He gave up his usual occupations and his family life, he took no thought for the morrow, he taught, taught, taught—simple people or eminent, wise or foolish, ignorant or learned. Notwithstanding, he did not save the country. Under Pericles, Athens flourished without wisdom, or at least independently of Socratic wisdom. After Pericles, in spite of the fact that the Socratic teaching found such a genius as Plato to continue it, Athens steadily declined, and Aristotle is already master to the son of Philip of Macedon. Whence it is obvious that the wisdom of Socrates had not saved the country, and as this had been its chief object, it had failed in its object, and therefore was not worthy of the exaggerated respect it received. It is necessary to find some justification for philosophy other than country-saving. This would be the easiest thing in the world. But altogether we must give up the favourite device of the philosophers, of looking to find in the well-being of society the raison d'être of philosophy. At the best, the trick was a risky one. As a rule, wisdom goes one way, society the other. They are artificially connected. It is public orators who have trained both the philosophers and the masses to regard as worthy of attention only those considerations which have absolutely everything on their side: social utility, morality, even metaphysical wisdom.... Why so much? Is it not sufficient if some new project will prove useful? Why try to get the sanction of morality and metaphysics? Nay, once the laws of morality are autonomous, and once ideas are allowed to stand above the empirical needs of mankind, it is impossible to balance ideas and morality with social requirements, or even with the salvation of the Country from ruin. Pereat mundus, fiat philosophia. If Athens was ruined because of philosophy, philosophy is not impugned. So the autonomous thinker should hold. But de facto a thinker does not like quarrelling with his country.
The arrival of Socrates on the philosophical scene is recognized by historians as a major event. Morals were starting to fall apart, and Athens faced destruction. Socrates' goal was to stop the erratic shifts in moral views caused by extreme individualism on one side and the relativism of the sophists on the other. The great teacher did everything he could. He abandoned his regular job and family life, didn’t worry about the future, and focused on teaching—whether to ordinary people or the elite, the wise or the foolish, the ignorant or the educated. However, he couldn't save the city. During Pericles' time, Athens thrived without true wisdom, or at least without Socratic wisdom. After Pericles, even though Socratic teachings continued through the genius of Plato, Athens continued to decline, while Aristotle was already mentoring the son of Philip of Macedon. Thus, it's clear that Socrates' wisdom did not save the city, and since that was its primary aim, it ultimately failed its purpose and wasn’t deserving of the excessive admiration it received. We need to find some justification for philosophy beyond saving the country. This should be easy. However, we really need to abandon the favorite tactic of philosophers who look to society's well-being as the fundamental reason for philosophy. At best, that approach is risky. Usually, wisdom goes one way while society goes another. Their connection is artificial. It is public speakers who have conditioned both philosophers and the masses to focus only on those matters that have all the advantages: social benefits, morality, even metaphysical wisdom.... Why so much? Isn’t it enough if a new idea proves useful? Why seek the approval of morality and metaphysics? Moreover, once moral laws become independent, and once ideas are allowed to transcend the practical needs of humanity, it's impossible to reconcile those ideas and morals with social needs or even with saving the country from destruction. Pereat mundus, fiat philosophia. If Athens fell because of philosophy, then philosophy itself isn’t to blame. That’s how an independent thinker should view it. But de facto, a thinker usually prefers not to conflict with his homeland.
40
40
When a writer has to express an idea whose foundation he has not been able to establish, and which yet is dear to his heart, so that he earnestly wishes to secure its general acceptance, as a rule he interrupts his exposition, as if to take breath, and makes a small, or at times a serious digression, during which he proves the invalidity of this or that proposition, often without any reference to his real theme. Having triumphantly exposed one or more absurdities, and thus acquired the aplomb of a solid expert, he returns to his proper task, calculating that now he will inspire his reader with greater confidence. His calculation is perfectly justified. The reader is afraid to attack such a skilled dialectician, and prefers to agree rather than to risk himself in argument. Not even the greatest intellects, particularly in philosophy, disdain such stratagems. The idealists, for example, before expounding their theories, turn and rend materialism. The materialists, we remember, at one time did the same with the idealists, and achieved a vast success.
When a writer needs to share an idea that he hasn’t fully proven, but feels passionately about and wants others to accept, he often pauses his main discussion, almost like taking a breath. He goes off on a small or sometimes significant tangent, during which he challenges certain claims, often without connecting to his main topic. After effectively debunking one or more ridiculous arguments and gaining the confidence of a true expert, he returns to his main focus, believing this will make his reader trust him more. This approach usually works. The reader is reluctant to challenge such a skilled debater and would rather agree than risk getting into a confrontation. Even the most brilliant minds, especially in philosophy, use these tactics. For instance, idealists often attack materialism before presenting their own theories. Similarly, materialists used to do the same to idealists and found great success.
41
41
Theories of sequence and consequence are binding only upon the disciples, not upon the masters. Fathers of great ideas tend to be very, careless about their progeny, giving very little heed to their future career. The offspring of one and the same philosopher frequently bear such small resemblance to one another, that it is impossible to discern the family connection. Conscientious disciples, wasting away under the arduous effort to discover that which does not exist, are brought to despair of their task. Having got an inkling of the truth concerning their difficulty, they give up the job for ever, they cease their attempt at reconciling glaring contradictions. But then they only insist the harder upon the necessity for studying the philosophers, studying them minutely, circumstantially, historically, philologically even. So the history of philosophy is born, which now is taking the place of philosophy. Certainly the history of philosophy may be an exact science, since by means of historical research it is often possible to decide what exactly a certain philosopher did mean, and in what sense he employed his peculiar terms. And seeing that there have been a fair number of philosophers, the business of clearing them all up is a respectable undertaking, and deserves the name of a science. For a good translation or a commentary on the chief works of Kant a man may be given the degree of doctor of philosophy, and henceforth recognised as one who is initiated in the profundities of the secrets of the universe. Then why ever should anybody think out new systems—or even write them?
Theories of sequence and consequence only bind the followers, not the leaders. Creators of major ideas are often careless about their legacy, paying little attention to their future impact. The offspring of the same philosopher can be so different from one another that it’s impossible to see the family connection. Diligent followers, struggling to uncover what doesn’t exist, can become despondent about their efforts. Once they get a glimpse of the truth behind their struggles, they abandon the task forever, stopping their attempts to reconcile obvious contradictions. But then they insist even more on the need to study philosophers, examining them thoroughly, in detail, historically, and even linguistically. This leads to the emergence of the history of philosophy, which is now taking the place of philosophy itself. History of philosophy can certainly be an exact science, as historical research often allows us to determine what a philosopher truly meant and how they used their unique terms. Given the number of philosophers, the task of clarifying all their ideas is a worthy endeavor and is deserving of the title of science. A solid translation or commentary on Kant's main works can earn someone a doctorate in philosophy, allowing them to be recognized as someone who has delved into the depths of the universe's mysteries. So why should anyone bother to create new systems or even write them?
42
42
The raptures of creative activity!—empty words, invented by men who never had an opportunity of judging from their own experience, but who derive their conclusion syllogistically: "if a creation gives us such delight, what must the creator himself experience!" Usually the creator feels only vexations. Every creation is created out of the Void. At the best, the maker finds himself confronted with a formless, meaningless, usually obstinate and stiff matter, which yields reluctantly to form. And he does not know how to begin. Every time a new thought is gendered, so often must that new thought, which for the moment seems so brilliant and fascinating, be thrown aside as worthless. Creative activity is a continual progression from failure to failure, and the condition of the creator is usually one of uncertainty, mistrust, and shattered nerves. The more serious and original the task which a man sets himself, the more tormenting is the self-misgiving. For this reason even men of genius cannot keep up the creative activity to the last. As soon as they have acquired their technique, they begin to repeat themselves, well aware that the public willingly endures the monotony of a favourite, even finds virtue in it. Every connoisseur of art is satisfied if he recognises in a new work the accepted "manner" of the artist. Few realise that the acquiring of a manner is the beginning of the end. Artists realise well enough, and would be glad to be rid of their manner, which seems to them a hackneyed affair. But this requires too great a strain on their powers, new torments, doubts, new groping. He who has once been through the creative raptures is not easily tempted to try again. He prefers to turn out work according to the pattern he has evolved, calmly and securely, assured of his results. Fortunately no one except himself knows that he is not any longer a creator. What a lot of secrets there are in the world, and how easy it is to keep one's secret safe from indiscreet glances!
The joy of being creative!—just empty words, made up by people who never got to experience it themselves, concluding that “if creating brings us joy, then the creator must feel even more!” But usually, the creator is just frustrated. Every creation comes from nothing. At best, the maker faces a shapeless, meaningless, often stubborn and rigid material that resists taking shape. And they don’t know where to start. For every new idea that seems brilliant and exciting, there are countless others that end up being discarded as worthless. Creative work is a constant journey from failure to failure, and the creator often feels uncertain, doubtful, and on edge. The more serious and original the task someone takes on, the more anxiety they feel. Because of this, even geniuses can’t maintain their creative flow forever. Once they master their technique, they start to repeat themselves, knowing that the audience is happy to endure the monotony of a favorite style, even seeing value in it. Every art lover is satisfied if they can recognize the established “style” of the artist in a new piece. Few realize that developing a style is the beginning of the decline. Artists know this well and would love to move beyond their style, which they see as tired and overused. But doing so demands too much effort, bringing on new struggles, doubts, and explorations. Once someone has felt the highs of creativity, they’re not easily tempted to try again. They’d rather produce work based on their established pattern, comfortably confident in their results. Fortunately, no one but them knows they’re no longer a true creator. There are so many secrets in the world, and it’s so easy to keep one’s secrets hidden from prying eyes!
43
43
A writer works himself up to a pitch of ecstasy, otherwise he does not take up his pen. But ecstasy is not so easily distinguished from other kinds of excitement. And as a writer is always in haste to write, he has rarely the patience to wait, but at the first promptings of animation begins to pour himself forth. So in the name of ecstasy we are offered such quantities of banal, by no means ecstatic effusions. Particularly easy it is to confound with ecstasy that very common sort of spring-time liveliness which in our language is well-named calf-rapture. And calf-rapture is much more acceptable to the public than true inspiration or genuine transport. It is easier, more familiar.
A writer gets himself worked up into a state of ecstasy; otherwise, he won't start writing. But ecstasy isn't easily separated from other forms of excitement. Since a writer is always eager to write, he usually lacks the patience to wait and instead begins to express himself at the first signs of creativity. So, in the name of ecstasy, we end up with a lot of dull, definitely not ecstatic, outpourings. It's particularly easy to confuse with ecstasy that common kind of spring-time energy that we casually call calf-rapture. And calf-rapture is much more enjoyable for the public than true inspiration or real passion. It's easier and more relatable.
44
44
A school axiom: logical scepticism refutes itself, since the denial of the possibility of positive knowledge is already an affirmation. But, in the first place, scepticism is not bound to be logical, for it has no desire whatever to gratify that dogma which raises logic to the position of law. Secondly, where is the philosophic theory which, if carried to its extreme, would not destroy itself? Therefore, why is more demanded from scepticism than from other systems? especially from scepticism, which honestly avows that it cannot give that which all other theories claim to give.
A school saying: logical skepticism contradicts itself, since denying the possibility of true knowledge is already a form of affirmation. However, first of all, skepticism doesn’t have to be logical because it doesn’t care about that belief that elevates logic to the level of law. Secondly, where is the philosophical theory that wouldn't self-destruct if taken to its limit? So, why is more expected from skepticism than from other systems? Especially from skepticism, which honestly admits that it cannot provide what all other theories claim to provide.
45
45
The Aristotelian logic, which forms the chief component in modern logic, arose, as we know, as a result of the permanent controversies which were such sport to the Greeks. In order to argue, it is indeed necessary to have a common ground; in other words, to agree about the rules of the game. But in our day dialectic tournaments, like all other bouts of contention, no longer attract people. Thus logic may be relegated to the background.
The Aristotelian logic, which is the main part of modern logic, developed from the ongoing debates that the Greeks loved to engage in. To hold a proper argument, it’s essential to have shared principles; in other words, everyone needs to agree on the rules. However, in today’s world, dialectical debates, like other competitive arguments, don’t draw much interest anymore. As a result, logic tends to take a backseat.
46
46
In Gogol's Portrait, the artist despairs at the thought that he has sacrificed art for the sake of "life." In Ibsen's drama, When We Dead Awaken, there is also an artist, who has become world-famous, and who repents that he has sacrificed his life—to art. Now, choose—which of the two ways of repentance do you prefer?
In Gogol's Portrait, the artist is filled with despair at the idea that he has traded art for "life." In Ibsen's play, When We Dead Awaken, there's another artist, one who has gained worldwide fame, and who regrets that he has sacrificed his life for art. Now, choose—which of the two forms of regret do you prefer?
47
47
Man is often quite indifferent to success whilst he has it. But once he loses his power over people, he begins to fret. And—vice versa.
Man is often pretty indifferent to success when he has it. But once he loses his power over others, he starts to worry. And—vice versa.
48
48
Turgenev's Insarov strikes the imagination of Elena because he is a man preparing for battle. She prefers him to Shubin the painter, or to Berseniev the savant. Since ancient days women have looked with favour on warriors rather than on peaceful men. Had Turgenev invested that idea with less glamour, he would probably not have become the ideal of the young. Who does not get a thrill from Elena and her elect? Who has not felt the fascination of Turgenev's women! And yet all of them give themselves to the strong male. With such "superior people," as with beasts, the males fight with each other, the woman looks on, and when it is over, she submits herself the slave of the conqueror.
Turgenev's Insarov captivates Elena's imagination because he is a man ready for battle. She prefers him over Shubin the painter or Berseniev the scholar. Since ancient times, women have been drawn to warriors rather than peaceful men. If Turgenev had portrayed that idea with less allure, he might not have become the ideal for the young. Who doesn't feel a thrill from Elena and her chosen ones? Who has not been enchanted by Turgenev's women? Yet, all of them ultimately submit to the strong male. With such "superior people," like animals, the males compete with each other while the woman observes, and when it's over, she submits herself as the slave of the victor.
49
49
A caterpillar is transformed into a chrysalis, and for a long time lives in a warm, quiet little world. Perhaps if it had human consciousness it would declare that that world was the best, perhaps the only one possible to live in. But there comes a time when some unknown influence causes the little creature to begin the work of destruction. If other caterpillars could see it how horrified they would be, revolted to the bottom of their soul by the awful work in which the insurgent is engaged. They would call it immoral, godless, they would begin to talk about pessimism, scepticism, and so on. To destroy what has cost such labour to construct! Why, what is wrong with this complete, cosy, comfortable little world? To keep it intact they call to their aid sacred morality and the idealistic theory of knowledge. Nobody cares that the caterpillar has grown wings, that when it has nibbled its old nest away it will fly out into space—nobody gives a thought to this.
A caterpillar turns into a chrysalis, and for a long time, it exists in a warm, quiet little world. If it had human consciousness, it might claim that that world was the best—maybe the only place worth living in. But eventually, something unknown prompts the little creature to start the process of destruction. If other caterpillars could see it, they would be horrified, utterly disgusted by the terrible actions of this rebel. They would label it immoral and godless, and start discussing pessimism, skepticism, and so forth. To destroy something that has taken so much effort to create! What is wrong with this complete, cozy, comfortable little world? To protect it, they invoke sacred morality and the idealistic view of knowledge. Nobody acknowledges that the caterpillar has developed wings, that once it has eaten away its old home, it will soar into the sky—nobody considers this.
Wings—that is mysticism; self-nibbling—this is actuality. Those who are engaged in such actuality deserve torture and execution. And there are plenty of prisons and voluntary hangmen on the bright earth. The majority of books are prisons, and great authors are not bad hangmen.
Wings—that's mysticism; self-nibbling—this is reality. Those who are caught up in this reality deserve torture and execution. And there are plenty of prisons and willing hangmen in this bright world. Most books are prisons, and great writers can be pretty ruthless hangmen.
50
50
Nietzsche and Dostoevsky seem to be typical "inverted simulators," if one may use the expression. They imitated spiritual sanity, although they were spiritually insane. They knew their morbidity well enough, but they exhibited their disease only to that extent where freakishness passes for originality. With the sensitiveness peculiar to all who are in constant danger, they never went beyond the limits. The axe of the guillotine of public opinion hung over them: one awkward move, and the execution automatically takes place. But they knew how to avoid unwarrantable moves.
Nietzsche and Dostoevsky seem to be typical "inverted simulators," if we can call it that. They copied spiritual sanity, even though they were spiritually unwell. They understood their own issues clearly, but they only showed their struggles up to the point where being unusual is seen as original. With the sensitivity that comes from always being on edge, they never crossed the line. The threat of public opinion loomed over them: one wrong move, and the consequences would follow immediately. But they were skilled at steering clear of unnecessary missteps.
51
51
The so-called ultimate questions troubled mankind in the world's dawn as badly as they trouble us now. Adam and Eve wanted "to know," and they plucked the fruit at their risk. Cain, whose sacrifice did not please God, raised his hand against his brother: and it seemed to him he committed murder in the name of justice, in vindication of his own injured rights. Nobody has ever been able to understand why God preferred Abel's sacrifice to that of Cain. In our own day Sallieri repeats Cain's vengeance and poisons his friend and benefactor Mozzart, according to the poem of Poushkin. "All say, there is no justice on earth; but there is no justice up above: this is as clear to me as a simple scale of music." No man on earth can fail to recognise in these words his own tormenting doubts. The outcome is creative tragedy, which for some mysterious reason has been considered up till now as the highest form of human creation. Everything is being unriddled and explained. If we compare our knowledge with that of the ancients, we appear very wise. But we are no nearer to solving the riddle of eternal justice than Cain was. Progress, civilisation, all the conquests of the human mind have brought us nothing new here. Like our ancestors, we stand still with fright and perplexity before ugliness, disease, misery, senility, death. All that the wise men have been able to do so far is to turn the earthly horrors into problems. We are told that perhaps all that is horrible only appears horrible, that perhaps at the end of the long journey something new awaits us. Perhaps! But the modern educated man, with the wisdom of all the centuries of mankind at his command, knows no more about it than the old singer who solved universal problems at his own risk. We, the children of a moribund civilisation, we, old men from our birth, in this respect are as young as the first man.
The ultimate questions have troubled humanity since the beginning of time, just as they trouble us now. Adam and Eve wanted to "know," and they took the risk by eating the fruit. Cain, whose sacrifice didn't please God, killed his brother: he believed he was committing murder in the name of justice, defending his own wounded rights. No one has ever understood why God preferred Abel's sacrifice over Cain's. In our time, Sallieri acts out Cain's revenge and poisons his friend and benefactor Mozart, as described in Pushkin's poem. "Everyone says there is no justice on earth; but there is no justice above either: this is as clear to me as a simple scale of music." No one can fail to recognize their own painful doubts in these words. The result is a creative tragedy, which, for some mysterious reason, has been seen as the highest form of human creation until now. Everything is being unraveled and explained. When we compare our knowledge with that of the ancients, we seem very wise. But we are no closer to solving the mystery of eternal justice than Cain was. Progress, civilization, and all the achievements of human thought have brought us nothing new in this regard. Like our ancestors, we stand frozen in fear and confusion before ugliness, disease, misery, old age, and death. All that wise men have been able to do so far is turn earthly horrors into problems. We're told that maybe all that is terrible only seems terrible, that perhaps something new awaits us at the end of the long journey. Maybe! But the modern educated person, equipped with the wisdom accumulated over centuries, knows no more about it than the ancient singer who tackled universal problems at his own risk. We, children of a dying civilization, we, who are old from the moment we are born, in this respect are as young as the first man.
52
52
They say it is impossible to set a bound between the "I" and society. Naïveté! Crusoes are to be found not only on desert islands. They are there, in populous cities. It is true they are not clad in skins, they have no dark Fridays in attendance, and so nobody recognises them. But surely Friday and a fur jacket do not make a Crusoe. Loneliness, desertion, a boundless, shoreless sea, on which no sail has risen for tens of years,—do not many of our contemporaries live in such a circumstance? And are they not Crusoes, to whom the rest of people have become a vague reminiscence, barely distinguishable from a dream?
They say it's impossible to draw a line between the "I" and society. Naïveté! Crusoes exist not just on deserted islands. They're here, in crowded cities. It's true they aren't dressed in animal skins, they don't have dark Fridays around them, and so no one recognizes them. But surely a Friday and a fur jacket don't make a Crusoe. Loneliness, abandonment, an endless, shoreless sea, where no ship has sailed for decades—don’t many people today live like that? And aren’t they Crusoes, for whom everyone else is just a distant memory, barely distinguishable from a dream?
53
53
To be irremediably unhappy—this is shameful. An irremediably unhappy person is outside the laws of the earth. Any connection between him and society is severed finally. And since, sooner or later, every individual is doomed to irremediable unhappiness, the last word, of philosophy is loneliness.
To be hopelessly unhappy—this is embarrassing. A hopelessly unhappy person is outside the rules of the world. Any connection they have with society is completely cut off. And since, eventually, everyone is destined for unresolvable unhappiness, the final takeaway from philosophy is loneliness.
54
54
"It is better to be an unhappy man, than a happy pig." The utilitarians hoped by this golden bridge to get over the chasm which separates them from the promised land of the ideal. But psychology stepped in and rudely interrupted: There are no unhappy people, the unhappy ones are all pigs. Dostoevsky's philosopher of the underworld, Raskolnikov, also Hamlet, and such-like, are not simply unhappy men whose fate might be esteemed, or even preferred before some happy fates; they are simply unhappy swine. And they themselves are principally aware of it.... He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
"It’s better to be an unhappy man than a happy pig." The utilitarians thought this would help them cross the gap between where they are and the ideal they aspire to. But psychology jumped in and bluntly interrupted: There are no unhappy people; the unhappy ones are all pigs. Dostoevsky’s philosopher from the underworld, Raskolnikov, along with characters like Hamlet and others, aren’t just unhappy men whose fates might be valued or even preferred over some happy outcomes; they’re just unhappy swine. And they are mostly aware of it.... He who has ears to hear, let him hear.
55
55
If you want people to envy you your sorrow or your shame, look as if you were proud of it. If you have only enough of the actor in you, rest assured, you will become the hero of the day. Since the parable of the Pharisee and the publican was uttered, what a lot of people who could not fulfil their sacred duties pretended to be publicans and sinners, and so aroused sympathy, even envy.
If you want people to envy your sadness or your shame, act like you're proud of it. If you have just enough of an actor in you, you'll definitely become the hero of the day. Ever since the story of the Pharisee and the tax collector was told, many people who couldn’t fulfill their responsibilities have pretended to be tax collectors and sinners, and in doing so, have gained sympathy, even envy.
56
56
Philosophers dearly love to call their utterances "truths," since in that guise they become binding upon us all. But each philosopher invents his own truths. Which means that he asks his pupils to deceive themselves in the way he shows, but that he reserves for himself the option of deceiving himself in his own way. Why? Why not allow everyone to deceive himself just as he likes?
Philosophers really like to label their statements as "truths," because doing so makes them feel obligatory for everyone. However, each philosopher creates their own truths. This means they encourage their students to trick themselves in the specific way they describe, while they keep the freedom to fool themselves however they choose. Why? Why not let everyone mislead themselves in whatever way they prefer?
57
57
When Xanthippe poured slops over Socrates, as he returned from his philosophical occupations, tradition says that he observed: "After a storm there is always rain." Would it not be more worthy (not of the philosopher, but of philosophy) to say: After one's philosophical exercise, one feels as if one had had Slops emptied over one's head. And therefore Xanthippe did but give outward expression to what had taken place in Socrates' soul. Symbols are not always beautiful.
When Xanthippe dumped slops on Socrates as he returned from his philosophical activities, tradition says he remarked, "After a storm, there's always rain." Wouldn't it be more fitting (not for the philosopher, but for philosophy) to say: After engaging in philosophical thought, one feels like they've just had slops dumped on their head? Therefore, Xanthippe was simply expressing what had happened in Socrates' soul. Symbols aren't always pretty.
58
58
From the notes of an underworld man—"I read little, I write little, and, it seems to me, I think little. He who is ill-disposed towards me will say that this shows a great defect in my character, perhaps he will call me lazy, an Oblomov, and will repeat the copy-book maxim that idleness is the mother of all the vices. A friend, on the other hand, will say it is only a temporary state, that perhaps I am not quite well—in short, he will find random excuses for me, more with the idea of consoling me than of speaking the truth. But for my part, I say let us wait. If it turns out at the end of my life that I have 'done' not less than others—why, then—it will mean that idleness may be a virtue."
From the notes of a shady character—"I read a little, I write a little, and, it feels like, I think a little. Those who don't like me will say this reflects a major flaw in my character; they might call me lazy, an Oblomov, and repeat the saying that idleness is the root of all vices. A friend, on the other hand, will say it's just a phase, that maybe I'm not feeling well—in short, they'll come up with random excuses for me, mostly to comfort me rather than to be honest. But as for me, I say let's wait and see. If, by the end of my life, I’ve accomplished as much as others—then it will mean that idleness can be a virtue."
59
59
Börne, a contemporary of Heine, was very much offended when his enemies insisted on explaining his misanthropic outpourings as the result of a stomach and liver disease. It seemed to him much nobler and loftier to be indignant and angry because of the triumph of evil on earth, than because of the disorders of his own physical organs. Sentimentality apart—was he right, and is it really nobler?
Börne, a contemporary of Heine, was highly offended when his enemies claimed that his misanthropic outbursts were due to a stomach and liver illness. He felt it was much nobler and more elevated to be outraged and angry about the triumph of evil in the world than to be upset over the ailments of his own body. Putting sentimentality aside—was he right, and is it truly nobler?
60
60
A real writer disdains to repeat from hearsay events which he has not witnessed. It seems to him tedious and humiliating to tell "in his own words," like a schoolboy, things which he has fished out of another man's books. But there—how can we expect him to stoop to such insignificance!
A true writer looks down on retelling secondhand events that he hasn’t seen himself. It feels dull and embarrassing for him to say "in his own words," like a schoolboy, things he has pulled from someone else's books. But really—how can we expect him to lower himself to such triviality!
61
61
Whilst conscience stands between the educated and the lower classes, as the only possible mediator, there can be no hope for mutual understanding. Conscience demands sacrifices, nothing but sacrifices. It says to the educated man: "You are happy, well-off, learned—the people are poor, unhappy, ignorant; renounce therefore your well-being, or else soothe your conscience with suave speeches." Only he who has nothing to sacrifice, nothing to lose, having lost everything, can hope to approach the people as an equal.
While conscience exists as the only possible mediator between the educated and lower classes, there can be no hope for mutual understanding. Conscience demands sacrifices, nothing but sacrifices. It tells the educated person: "You are happy, well-off, and knowledgeable—the people are poor, unhappy, and uneducated; so give up your well-being, or else calm your conscience with pleasant words." Only someone who has nothing to sacrifice, nothing to lose, having already lost everything, can hope to connect with the people as an equal.
This is why Dostoevsky and Nietzsche were not afraid to speak in their own name, and did not feel compelled either to stretch up or to stoop down in order to be on a level with men.
This is why Dostoevsky and Nietzsche weren't afraid to speak for themselves and didn't feel the need to either elevate themselves or lower themselves to be on the same level as others.
62
62
Not to know what you want is considered a shameful weakness. To confess it is to lose for ever not only the reputation of a writer, but even of a man. None the less, "conscience" demands such a confession. True, in this case as in most others the demands of conscience are satisfied only when they incur no very dire consequences. Leaving aside the fact that people are no longer terrified of the once-so-terrible public opinion (the public has been tamed, it listens with reverence to what is told to it, and never dares judge)—the admission "I do not know myself what I want" seems to offer a guarantee of something important. Those who know what they want generally want trifles, and attain to inglorious ends: riches, fame, or at the best, progress or a philosophy of their own. Even now it is sometimes not a sin to laugh at such wonders, and may-be the time is coming when a rehabilitated Hamlet will announce, not with shame but with pride: "I don't in the least know what I want." And the crowd will applaud him, for the crowd always applauds heroes and proud men.
Not knowing what you want is seen as a shameful weakness. Admitting it means losing not just your reputation as a writer, but as a person as well. Still, "conscience" demands that confession. True, in this case as in many others, the demands of conscience are only met when there aren't any serious consequences. Setting aside the fact that people aren't as scared of public opinion anymore (the public has been tamed, it listens respectfully to what it's told, and never dares to judge)—the admission "I don't even know what I want" seems to guarantee something significant. Those who know what they want usually desire trivial things and end up achieving insignificant goals: wealth, fame, or at best, some personal growth or philosophy. Even now, it's sometimes not wrong to laugh at such achievements, and maybe the time will come when a reformed Hamlet will proudly declare, "I have no idea what I want." And the crowd will cheer for him, because the crowd always applauds heroes and proud individuals.
63
63
Fear of death is explained conclusively by the desire for self-preservation. But at that rate the fear should disappear in old and sick people, who ought by nature to look with indifference on death. Whereas the horror of death is present in all living things. Does not this suggest that there is still some other reason for the dread, and that even where the pangs of horror cannot save a man from his end, still it is a necessary and purposeful anguish? The natural-scientific explanation here, as usual, stops halfway, and fails to lead the human mind to the promised goal.
Fear of death is clearly linked to the instinct for self-preservation. However, if that were the only reason, we would expect this fear to lessen in the elderly and the sick, who should naturally be indifferent to death. Yet, the fear of death exists in all living beings. Doesn’t this imply there’s another reason for this dread? Even if the pain of that fear can't prevent someone from dying, it seems to be a necessary and meaningful suffering. The scientific explanation falls short as usual, not guiding the human mind to the deeper understanding it seeks.
64
64
Moral indignation is only a refined form of ancient vengeance. Once anger spoke with daggers, now words will do. And happy is the man who, loving and thirsting to chastise his offender, yet is appeased when the offence is punished. On account of the gratification it offers to the passions, morality, which has replaced bloody chastisement, will not easily' lose its charm. But there are offences, deep, unforgettable offences, inflicted not by people, but by "laws of nature." How are we to settle these? Here neither dagger nor indignant word will serve. Therefore, for him who has once run foul of the laws of nature morality sinks, for ever or for a time, into subsidiary importance.
Moral outrage is just a more sophisticated version of ancient revenge. In the past, anger was expressed with weapons; now, words suffice. And fortunate is the person who, eager to punish their offender, finds satisfaction when the wrongdoer is held accountable. Because it feeds our emotions, morality, which has taken the place of violent retribution, will not easily lose its appeal. However, there are serious, unforgettable wrongs, not caused by individuals, but by the "laws of nature." How do we resolve these? In these cases, neither a weapon nor angry words can help. As a result, for someone who has encountered the laws of nature, morality temporarily or permanently fades into the background.
65
65
Fatalism frightens people particularly in that form which holds it just to say, of anything that happens, or has happened, or will happen: be it so! How can one acquiesce in the actuality of life, when it contains so many horrors? But amor fati does not imply eternal acquiescence in actuality. It is only a truce, for a more or less lasting period. Time is needed in which to estimate the forces and intentions of the enemy. Under the mask of friendship the old enmity persists, and an awful revenge is in preparation.
Fatalism scares people, especially in the way that accepts everything that happens, happened, or will happen with a simple “it is what it is!” How can anyone be okay with reality when it has so many terrifying aspects? But amor fati doesn’t mean we have to permanently accept the way things are. It’s more like a temporary truce. We need time to assess the forces and motives of our adversaries. Beneath the guise of friendship, old hostility remains, and a terrible revenge is being planned.
66
66
In the "ultimate questions of life" we are not a bit nearer the truth than our ancestors were. Everybody knows it, and yet so many go on talking about infinity, without any hope of ever saying anything. It is evident that a result—in the usual acceptance of the word—is not necessary. In the very last resort we trust to instinct, even in the field of philosophy, where reason is supposed to reign supreme, uttering its eternal "Why?" "Why?" laughs at all possible "becauses." Instinct, however, does not mock. It simply ignores the whys, and leads us by impossible ways to ends that our divine reason would hold absurd, if it could only see them in time. But reason is a laggard, without much foresight, and, therefore, when we have run up to an unexpected conclusion, nothing remains but for reason to accept: or even to justify, to exalt the new event. And therefore,—"reality is reasonable," say the philosophers: reasonable, not only when they draw their philosophic Salaries, as the socialists, and with them our philosopher Vladimir Soloviov, explain; but still reasonable even when philosophers have their maintenance taken away from them. Nay, in the latter case, particularly in the latter case, in spite of the socialists and VI. Soloviov, reality shows herself most reasonable. A philosopher persecuted, downtrodden, hungry, cold, receiving no salary, is nearly always an extreme fatalist—although this, of course, by no means hinders him from abusing the existing order. Theories of sequence and consequence, as we already know, are binding only upon disciples, whose single virtue lies in their scrupulous, logical developing of the master's idea. But masters themselves invent ideas, and, therefore, have the right to substitute one for another. The sovereign power which proclaims a law has the same power to abolish it. But the duty of the subordinate consists in the praise, in the consequential interpretation and the strict observance of the dictates of the higher will.
In the "ultimate questions of life," we're just as far from the truth as our ancestors were. Everyone knows it, yet so many people keep discussing infinity without any hope of actually saying something meaningful. It's clear that a definitive result—by the usual definition—isn't necessary. In the end, we rely on instinct, even in philosophy, where reason is meant to rule supreme, constantly asking "Why?" "Why?" mocks all possible "becauses." However, instinct doesn’t ridicule. It simply disregards the whys and guides us through impossible paths to outcomes that our divine reason would consider absurd if it could recognize them in time. But reason is slow and lacks foresight, so when we reach an unexpected conclusion, all that's left is for reason to accept it, or even to justify and celebrate the new reality. And so, philosophers claim, "reality is reasonable": reasonable not only when they're earning their academic salaries, as socialists and our philosopher Vladimir Soloviov explain, but also reasonable even when philosophers lose their means of support. In fact, in those cases—especially then—reality often proves to be most reasonable. A philosopher who is persecuted, oppressed, hungry, and cold, without a salary, is usually a strong fatalist, although that doesn’t stop him from criticizing the current system. Theories of cause and effect, as we know, only bind the disciples, whose only virtue lies in their careful and logical development of their master's ideas. But masters themselves invent ideas and, therefore, have the right to replace one with another. The sovereign power that enforces a law also has the power to abolish it. However, the subordinate's duty is to praise, interpret consistently, and strictly follow the directives of the higher authority.
67
67
The Pharisee in the parable fulfilled all that religion demanded of him: kept his fasts, paid his tithes, etc. Had he a right to be pleased with his own piety, and to despise the erring publican? Everybody thought so, including the Pharisee himself. The judgment of Christ came as the greatest surprise to him. He had a clear conscience. He did not merely pretend before others to be righteous, he himself believed in his own righteousness. And suddenly he turns out guilty, awfully guilty. But if the conscience of a righteous man does not help him to distinguish between good and evil, how is he to avoid sin? What does Kant's moral law mean, that law which was as consoling as the starry sky? Kant lived his life in profound peace of soul, he met his death quietly, in the consciousness of his own purity. But if Christ came again, he might condemn the serene philosopher for his very serenity. For the Pharisee, we repeat, was righteous, if purity of intentions, together with a firm readiness to fulfil everything which appears, to him in the light of duty, be righteousness in a man.
The Pharisee in the parable met all the expectations of his faith: he fasted, paid his tithes, and more. Did he have the right to feel proud of his piety and look down on the flawed tax collector? Everyone thought so, including the Pharisee himself. Christ’s judgment came as a huge shock to him. He felt completely at peace with himself. He wasn’t just pretending to be righteous in front of others; he truly believed in his own righteousness. And then, out of the blue, he was revealed as guilty, incredibly guilty. But if a righteous person's conscience can’t help them tell right from wrong, how can they avoid sin? What does Kant's moral law mean, the one that felt as comforting as the starry sky? Kant lived with a deep sense of inner peace and faced death calmly, confident in his own purity. But if Christ were to return, he might actually judge the calm philosopher for his very calmness. Because, as we said, the Pharisee was righteous if we consider purity of intention and a strong commitment to fulfill whatever he saw as his duty to be righteousness in a person.
68
68
We jeer and laugh at a man not because he is ridiculous, but because we want to have a laugh out of him. In the same way we are indignant, not because this or the other act is revolting to us, but because we want to let off our steam. But it does not follow from this that we ought always to be calm and smooth. Woe to him who would try to realise the ideal of justice on earth.
We mock and laugh at someone not because they’re foolish, but because we want to get a laugh out of them. Similarly, we feel angry, not necessarily because a particular action disgusts us, but because we need to vent our frustrations. However, that doesn’t mean we should always be calm and composed. Woe to anyone trying to achieve the ideal of justice on earth.
69
69
We think with peculiar intensity during the hard moments of our life—we write when we have nothing else to do. So that a writer can only communicate something of importance in reproducing the past. When we are driven to think, we have unfortunately no mind to write, which accounts for the fact that books are never more than a feeble echo of what a man has gone through.
We think deeply during tough times in our lives—we write when there's nothing else to occupy us. So, a writer can only convey something meaningful by reflecting on the past. When we're forced to think, we sadly have no energy to write, which explains why books are never more than a weak reflection of what someone has experienced.
70
70
Tchekhov has a story called Misfortune which well illustrates the difficulty a man finds in adapting himself to a new truth, if this truth threaten the security of his condition. The Merchant Avdeyer does not believe that he is condemned, that he has been brought to trial, and tried, and found guilty, for his irregularities in a public bank. He still thinks the verdict is yet to come—he still waits. In the world of learning something like this is happening. The educated have become so accustomed to think themselves not guilty, perfectly in the right, that they do not admit for a moment even now that they are brought to court. When threatening voices reach them, calling them to give an account of themselves, they only suspiciously shrug their shoulders. "All this will pass away"—they think. Well, when at last they are convinced that misfortune has befallen them, they will probably begin to justify themselves, like Avdeyer, declaring that they cannot even read printed matter sufficiently well. As yet, they pass for respectable, wise, experienced, omniscient men.
Tchekhov has a story called Misfortune that clearly shows the struggle a person faces when trying to adjust to a new reality, especially when that reality threatens their stability. The Merchant Avdeyer refuses to believe that he’s been condemned, that he’s gone to trial, and been found guilty for his misconduct at a public bank. He still thinks the verdict is yet to come—he’s still waiting. In the world of academia, something similar is happening. The educated have become so used to seeing themselves as innocent and completely right that they don’t even consider for a moment that they are on trial. When they hear threatening voices calling them to explain themselves, they merely shrug in suspicion. "This will all blow over"—they think. Well, when they finally realize that misfortune has struck, they will probably start to defend themselves, like Avdeyer, claiming that they can’t even read printed materials well enough. For now, they pass as respectable, wise, experienced, and all-knowing individuals.
71
71
If a man had come to Dostoevsky and said to him, "I am hopelessly unhappy," the great artist in human misery would probably, at the bottom of his soul, have laughed at the naïveté of the poor creature. May one confess such things of oneself? May one go to such lengths of complaint, and still expect consolation from his neighbour?
If a guy had gone up to Dostoevsky and said, "I'm completely unhappy," the brilliant artist in human suffering would likely have secretly laughed at the foolishness of that poor person. Can you really admit such things about yourself? Can someone complain so much and still expect comfort from others?
Hopelessness is the most solemn and supreme moment in life. Till that point we have been assisted—now we are left to ourselves. Previously we had to do with men and human laws—now with eternity, and with the complete absence of laws. Is it not obvious?
Hopelessness is the most serious and significant moment in life. Up to that point, we've had help—now we're on our own. Before, we dealt with people and human laws—now we confront eternity and the total lack of laws. Isn't it clear?
72
72
Byelinsky, in his famous letter, accuses Gogol, among other things, that in his Correspondence with Friends, he, Gogol, succumbs to the fear of death, of devils, and of hell. I find the accusation just: Gogol definitely feared death, demons, and hell. The point is, whether it is not right to fear these things, and whether fearlessness would be a proof of the high development of a man's soul. Schopenhauer asserts that death inspired philosophy. All the best poetry, all the wonderful mythology of the ancients and of modern peoples have for their source the fear of death. Only modern science forbids men to fear, and insists on a tranquil attitude towards death. So we arrive at utilitarianism and the positivist philosophy. If you wish to be rid of both these creeds you must be allowed to think again of death, and without shame to fear hell and its devils. It may be there is really a certain justification for concealing fears of such kind: in the ability to conceal one's agitation at moments of great danger there is a true beauty. But to deaden human sensitiveness and to keep the human intelligence within the bounds of perception, such a task can have charms only for a petty creature. Happily, mankind has no means by which to perform on itself such monstrous castration. Persecuted Eros, it is true, has hidden himself from the eyes of his enemies, but he has never abjured himself; and even the strictest medieval monks could not completely tear out their hearts from their breasts. Similarly with the aspiration towards the infinite: science persecuted it and put a veto on it. But laboratory workers themselves, sooner or later, recover their senses, and thirstily long to get out of the enclosure of positive knowledge, with that same thirsty longing that tortured the monks who wanted to get out of the enclosure of monastery walls.
Byelinsky, in his well-known letter, accuses Gogol, among other things, of giving in to the fear of death, demons, and hell in his Correspondence with Friends. I believe the accusation is valid: Gogol certainly feared death, devils, and hell. The question is whether it’s right to fear these things and if being fearless is evidence of a highly developed soul. Schopenhauer claims that death inspires philosophy. All the best poetry and the amazing mythology of both ancient and modern cultures originate from the fear of death. Only contemporary science tells us not to fear and insists we maintain a calm attitude toward death. This leads us to utilitarianism and positivist philosophy. If you want to escape both of these beliefs, you need to be allowed to rethink death and fear hell and its demons without shame. There might be some justification for hiding such fears: the ability to mask one’s anxiety in dangerous moments has a certain beauty. But dulling human sensitivity and limiting human intelligence to mere perception is a task that only a small-minded creature could find appealing. Luckily, humanity lacks the means to execute such a monstrous castration on itself. It’s true that persecuted Eros has hidden from his enemies, but he has never renounced himself; even the strictest medieval monks could never completely remove their hearts from their chests. The same goes for the aspiration toward the infinite: science has chased it away and put a stop to it. Yet lab researchers, eventually, regain their senses and long to escape the confines of positive knowledge, with the same thirst that tormented the monks wanting to break out of their monastery walls.
73
73
If fate—and they say there is such a law—punishes criminals, it has its penalty also for the lovers of good. The former it throttles, the latter it spits upon. The former end in bitter torment, the latter—in ignominy.
If fate—and people say such a thing exists—punishes criminals, it also brings consequences for those who do good. It chokes the former and belittles the latter. The former suffer in agony, while the latter face shame.
74
74
Philosophy has always loved to occupy the position of a servant. In the Middle Ages she was the ancilla theologiæ, nowadays she waits on science. At the same time she calls herself the science of sciences.
Philosophy has always been eager to play the role of a servant. In the Middle Ages, she was the ancilla theologiæ, and today she serves science. Yet, she still refers to herself as the science of sciences.
75
75
I wonder which more effectually makes a man rush forwards without looking back: the knowledge that behind him hovers the head of Medusa, with horrible snakes, ready to turn him into stone; or the certainty that in the rear lies the unchangeable order laid down by the law of causality and by modern science. Judging from what we see, judging from the degree of tension which human thought has reached to-day, it would seem that the head of Medusa is less terrible than the law of causality. In order to escape the latter, man will face anything. Rather than return to the bosom of scientific cause and effect, he embraces madness: not that fine frenzy of madness which spends itself in fiery speeches, but technical madness, for which one is stowed away in a lunatic asylum.
I wonder what makes a person rush forward without looking back more effectively: the knowledge that the head of Medusa, with her terrifying snakes, is hovering behind him, ready to turn him to stone; or the certainty that behind him lies the unchangeable order dictated by the law of causality and modern science. Based on what we observe and the level of tension that human thought has reached today, it seems that the head of Medusa is less frightening than the law of causality. To escape the latter, people will face anything. Rather than return to the realm of scientific cause and effect, they embrace madness—not the kind of madness that expresses itself in passionate speeches, but the technical kind that lands you in a mental institution.
76
76
"To experience a feeling of joy or sorrow, of triumph or despair, ennui or happiness, and so on, without having sufficient cause for such feeling, is an unfailing sign of mental disease...." One of the modern truths which is seeing its last days.
"Feeling joy or sadness, triumph or despair, boredom or happiness, and so on, without a real reason for those feelings is a sure sign of mental illness...." This is one of the modern truths that is fading away.
77
77
Count Tolstoy's German biographer regrets the constant misunderstanding and quarrels which took place between Tolstoy and Turgenev. He reminds us of Goethe and Schiller, and thinks that Russian literature would have gained a great deal if the two remarkable Russian writers had been more pacific, had remained on constantly friendly terms with one another, and bequeathed to posterity a couple of volumes of letters dealing with literary and philosophic subjects. It might have been very nice—but I refuse to imagine Tolstoy and Turgenev keeping up a long, peaceful correspondence, particularly on high subjects. Nearly every one of Turgenev's opinions drove Tolstoy to madness, or was capable of so driving him. Dostoevsky's dislike of Turgenev was even stronger than Tolstoy's; he wrote of him very spitefully and offensively, libelling him rather than drawing a caricature. Evidently Dostoevsky, like Tolstoy, detested the "European" in their confrere. But here he was mistaken, in spite of his psychological acuteness. To Dostoevsky, it was enough that Turgenev wore European clothes and tried to appear like a westerner. He himself did the opposite: he tried to get rid of every trace of Europeanism from himself, apparently without great success, since he failed to make clear to himself wherein lay the strength of Europe, and where her sting. Nevertheless, the late Mikhailovsky is not wrong in calling Dostoevsky a seeker of buried treasure. Surely, in the second half of his literary activity Dostoevsky no longer sought for the real fruits of life. There awoke in him the Russian, the elemental man, with a thirst for the miraculous. Compared with what he wanted, the fruits of European civilisation seemed to him trivial, flat, insipid. The age-long civilisation of his neighbours told him that there never had been a miracle, and never would be. But all his being, not yet broken-in by civilisation, craved for the stupendous unknown. Therefore, the apparently-satisfied progressivist enraged him. Tolstoy once said of Turgenev: "I hate his democratic backside." Dostoevsky might have repeated these words.... And now, for the gratification of the German critic, please reconcile the Russian writers and make them talk serenely on high-flown matters! Dostoevsky was within a hair's-breath of a quarrel with Tolstoy, with whom, not long before death interrupted him, he began a long controversy concerning "Anna Karenina." Even Tolstoy seemed to him too compliant, too accommodating.
Count Tolstoy's German biographer regrets the ongoing misunderstandings and conflicts between Tolstoy and Turgenev. He compares them to Goethe and Schiller and believes that Russian literature would have benefited significantly if these two great Russian writers had maintained a peaceful relationship and left behind a collection of letters discussing literary and philosophical topics. It could have been really nice—but I can’t picture Tolstoy and Turgenev maintaining a long, calm correspondence, especially about deep topics. Nearly every one of Turgenev's views drove Tolstoy to madness, or had the potential to do so. Dostoevsky's dislike for Turgenev was even stronger than Tolstoy's; he wrote about him in a spiteful and offensive manner, slandering him rather than simply mocking him. Clearly, Dostoevsky, like Tolstoy, despised the "European" in their peer. However, he was mistaken, despite his keen psychological insight. For Dostoevsky, it was enough that Turgenev wore European clothes and tried to present himself as a westerner. He himself did the opposite: he attempted to rid himself of any trace of European influence, apparently without much success, since he never quite grasped where Europe's strength lay and what its drawbacks were. Still, the late Mikhailovsky is correct in calling Dostoevsky a seeker of buried treasure. In the latter part of his literary career, Dostoevsky no longer searched for the real rewards of life. The Russian, the elemental man within him, awakened with a desire for the miraculous. Compared to what he sought, the outcomes of European civilization seemed trivial, dull, and insipid. The centuries-old civilization of his neighbors convinced him that there had never been a miracle, nor would there ever be one. Yet his entire being, still unrefined by civilization, yearned for the extraordinary unknown. That’s why the seemingly satisfied progressivist infuriated him. Tolstoy once remarked about Turgenev: "I hate his democratic backside." Dostoevsky might as well have repeated those words.... And now, for the pleasure of the German critic, should we reconcile the Russian writers and have them discuss lofty matters calmly? Dostoevsky was on the verge of a disagreement with Tolstoy, with whom, shortly before death interrupted him, he began a lengthy debate about "Anna Karenina." Even Tolstoy seemed to him too compliant, too accommodating.
78
78
We rarely make a display of that which is dear to us, near and dear and necessary. On the other hand, we readily exhibit that which is of no importance to us—there is nothing else to be done with it. A man takes his mistress to the theatre and sticks her in full view of everybody; he prefers to remain at home with the woman he loves, or to go about with her quietly, unnoticed. So with our "Virtues." Every time we notice in ourselves some quality we do not prize we haste to make a show of it, thinking perhaps that someone would be glad of it. If it wins us approval, we are pleased—so there is some gain. To an actor, a writer, or an orator, his own antics, without which he can have no success with the public, are often disgusting. And yet his knack of making-such antics he considers a talent, a divine gift, and he would rather die than that it should be lost to the public. Talent, on the whole, is accounted a divine gift, only because it is always on show, because it serves the public in some way or other. All our judgments are permeated through and through with utilitarianism, and were we to attempt to purify them from this adulteration what would remain of modern philosophy? That is why youngish, inexperienced writers usually believe in harmonia praestabilitata, even though they have never heard of Leibnitz. They persuade themselves that there is no breach between egoistic and idealistic aspirations; that, for instance, thirst for fame and desire to serve mankind are one and the same thing. Such a persuasion is usually very tenacious of life, and lasts long in men of vigorous and courageous mind. It seems to me that Poushkin would not have lost it, even had he lived to a prolonged old age. It was also part of Turgenev's belief—if a man of his spiritual fibre could have any belief. Tolstoy now believed, and now disbelieved, according to the work he had in hand. When he had other people's ideas to destroy he doubted the identity of egoistic and idealist aspirations; when he had his own to defend, he believed in it. Which is a line of conduct worthy of attention, and supremely worthy of imitation; for human truths are proper exclusively for ancillary purposes....
We rarely showcase what we truly cherish—what's important and essential to us. In contrast, we easily display things that don’t matter much to us—there’s no other way to deal with them. A man takes his mistress to the theater and puts her on full display for everyone; he prefers to stay home with the woman he loves or to be with her quietly, without drawing attention. The same goes for our "Virtues." Every time we notice a quality in ourselves that we don’t value, we rush to show it off, thinking maybe someone will appreciate it. If it gets us approval, we feel good—so there’s some benefit. For an actor, a writer, or a speaker, their own outrageous behavior, which is essential for success with the public, often feels gross. Yet, they view that ability to act out as a talent, a divine gift, and they would rather die than lose it for the audience. Overall, talent is considered a divine gift simply because it’s always on display, as it serves the public in one way or another. All our judgments are deeply influenced by utilitarianism, and if we tried to strip that away, what would be left of modern philosophy? That’s why young, inexperienced writers usually believe in harmonia praestabilitata, even if they’ve never heard of Leibnitz. They convince themselves that there’s no gap between selfish and idealistic goals; that, for example, the desire for fame and the wish to help humanity are the same thing. This belief often clings on fiercely and lasts long in strong and courageous minds. I think Poushkin would have held onto it, even into old age. It was also part of Turgenev's belief—if a man of his character could have any belief. Tolstoy believed one moment and disbelieved the next, depending on the work he was doing. When he aimed to dismantle others’ ideas, he questioned the connection between selfish and idealistic aspirations; when he needed to defend his own, he stood by that belief. That’s a behavior worth noting and definitely worth imitating, because human truths are meant only for supporting purposes....
79
79
Man is such a conservative creature that any change, even a change for the better, scares him, he prefers the bad old way to the new good one. A man who has been all his life a confirmed materialist would not consent to believe that the soul was immortal, not if it were proved to him more geometrico, and not if he were a constitutional coward, fearing death like Shakespeare's Falstaff. Then we must take human conceit into account. Men do not like to admit themselves wrong. It is absurd, but it is so. Men, trivial, wretched creatures, proved by history and by every common event to be bunglers, yet must needs consider themselves infallible, omniscient. What for? Why not admit their ignorance flatly and frankly? True, it is easier said than done. But why should slavish intellect, in spite of our desire to be straightforward, deck us out with would-be truths, of which we cannot divest ourselves even when we know their flimsiness. Socrates wanted to think that he knew nothing—but he could not bring it off. He most absorbedly believed in his own knowledge; nothing could be "truth," except his teaching; he accepted the decree of the oracle, and sincerely esteemed himself the wisest of men. And so it will be, as long as philosophers feel it their duty to teach and to save their neighbours. If a man wants to help people, he is bound to become a liar. We should undertake doubt seriously, not in order to return at length to established beliefs, for that would be a vicious circle. Experience shows us that such a process, certainly in the development of ultimate questions, only leads from error to error; we should doubt so that doubt becomes a continuous creative force, inspiring the very essence of our life. For established knowledge argues in us a condition of imperfect receptivity. The weak, flabby spirit cannot bear quick, ceaseless change. It must look round, it must have time to gather its wits, and so it must undergo the same experience time after time. It needs the support and the security of habit, But the well-grown soul despises your crutches. He is tired of crawling on his own cabbage patch, he tears himself away from his own "native" soil, and takes himself off into the far distances, braving the infinitude of space. Surely everybody knows we are not to live in the world for ever. But cowardice prevents one straightforward admitting of it, we keep it close till there is an occasion to air it as a truism. Only when misfortune, disease, old age come upon us, then the dread fear of departure walks with us like our own skeleton. We cannot dismiss him. At length, involuntarily, we begin to examine our gruesome companion with curiosity. And then, strangely enough, we observe that he not only tortures us, but, keeping pace with us, he has begun to gnaw through all the threads that bind us to the old existence. At moments it seems as if, a few more threads gone, nothing, nothing will remain to hold us back, the eternal dream of crawling man will be fulfilled, we shall be released from the bonds, we shall betake ourselves in liberty to regions far from this damned vale of earth....
Man is such a conservative being that any change, even a change for the better, scares him. He prefers the bad old way to the new good one. A man who has spent his whole life as a devoted materialist wouldn't accept that the soul is immortal, even if it were proven to him in a logical way, and not if he were a constitutional coward, fearing death like Shakespeare's Falstaff. Then we have to consider human arrogance. People don’t like to admit they’re wrong. It’s absurd, but it’s true. People, trivial and miserable beings, shown by history and by every common event to be incompetent, still think of themselves as infallible and all-knowing. Why is that? Why not just admit ignorance openly and honestly? True, it’s easier said than done. But why should our submissive intellect, despite our desire to be straightforward, clutter us with false truths that we can’t shake off even when we realize they’re flimsy? Socrates wanted to claim he knew nothing—but he couldn’t pull it off. He believed so deeply in his own knowledge; nothing could be "truth" except his teachings; he accepted the oracle’s decree and genuinely thought of himself as the wisest man. And so it will be, as long as philosophers feel it’s their duty to teach and save the people around them. If someone wants to help others, he’s bound to become a liar. We should take doubt seriously, not to eventually revert to established beliefs, because that would just be a vicious circle. Experience shows that this process, especially concerning ultimate questions, leads from error to error; we should doubt so that doubt becomes a continuous creative force, inspiring the very essence of our lives. Established knowledge represents a state of imperfect receptivity in us. The weak, flabby spirit can't handle quick, constant change. It needs to look around, it needs time to gather its thoughts, and therefore has to go through the same experiences over and over. It seeks the support and security of habit. But a well-developed soul scorns such crutches. He’s tired of creeping on his own little patch, he breaks free from his "native" soil, and ventures far into the vastness, daring the infinity of space. Surely everyone knows we aren’t meant to live in this world forever. But cowardice keeps us from admitting it straightforwardly; we hold it in until the occasion arises to state it as a truism. Only when misfortune, disease, or old age come upon us do we find the frightening thought of departure walking alongside us like our own skeleton. We can’t shake him off. Eventually, we start examining our grim companion with curiosity. And then, strangely enough, we notice that he not only tortures us but, keeping pace with us, has begun to gnaw through all the ties that connect us to our old existence. At times, it feels like, with a few more strands lost, nothing will remain to hold us back. The eternal dream of a creeping person will be fulfilled; we shall be freed from our bonds and will venture in freedom to realms far from this cursed valley of earth...
80
80
Moralists are abused because they offer us "moral consolations." This is not quite fair. Moralists would joyfully substitute palpable blessings for their abstract gifts, if they could. When he was young, Tolstoy wanted to make men happy; when he was old, and knew he could not make them happy, he began to preach renunciation, resignation, and so forth. And how angry he got when people wouldn't have his teaching! But if, instead of foisting his doctrines off on us as the solution of the ultimate problems, and as optimism, he had only spoken of the impossibility of finding satisfactory answers, and have offered himself as a pessimist, he would probably have obtained a much more willing hearing. Now he is annoying, because, finding himself unable to relieve his neighbours, he turns to them and insists that they shall consider themselves relieved by him, nay, even made happy by him. To which many will not agree: for why should they voluntarily renounce their rights? Since although, God knows, the right of quarrelling with one's fate, and cursing it, is not a very grand right, still, it is a right ...
Moralists get criticized because they provide us with "moral consolations." This isn’t really fair. Moralists would gladly swap their abstract gifts for real blessings, if they could. When he was young, Tolstoy aimed to make people happy; but when he got older and realized he couldn’t actually make them happy, he started preaching renunciation, resignation, and so on. He became quite upset when people rejected his teachings! But if he had just talked about the impossibility of finding satisfactory answers without pushing his doctrines as the ultimate solutions and calling them optimistic, he might have received a much more open reception. Instead, he’s frustrating because, unable to help his neighbors, he turns to them and insists they should consider themselves helped, even happy because of him. Many won't agree: why should they give up their rights willingly? After all, even if the right to argue with one’s fate and curse it isn’t particularly impressive, it still is a right...
81
81
Ivanov, in Tchekhov's drama of that name, compares himself to an overstrained labourer. The labourer dies, so that all that remains to Ivanov is to die. But logic, as you know, recommends great caution in coming to conclusions by analogy. Behold Tchekhov himself, who, as far as we can judge, had endured in his own soul all the tragedy, just as Ivanov had, did not die or think of dying, or even turn out a wasted man. He is doing something, he struggles, he seeks, his work seems important and considerable to us, just like other human works. Ivanov shot himself because the drama must end, while Tchekhov had not yet finished his own struggle. Our aesthetics demand that the drama must have a climax and a finale: though we have abandoned the Aristotelian unities. Given a little more time, however, dramatic writers will have got rid of this restriction also. They will frankly confess that they do not know how, or with what event to end their dramas. Stories have already learnt to dispense with an ending.
Ivanov, in Chekhov's play of the same name, compares himself to an overworked laborer. The laborer dies, so all that’s left for Ivanov is to die as well. But logic, as you know, advises caution when reaching conclusions through analogy. Look at Chekhov himself, who, as far as we can tell, experienced all the tragedy in his own soul just like Ivanov did, yet he didn’t die or think about dying, nor did he turn out to be a wasted man. He is active, he struggles, he seeks; his work seems important and significant to us, just like other human endeavors. Ivanov killed himself because the drama must conclude, while Chekhov had not yet completed his own struggle. Our aesthetics require that drama has a peak and a resolution, even though we’ve moved past the Aristotelian unities. Given a little more time, though, playwrights will probably shed this limitation too. They will openly admit that they don’t know how, or with what event, to finish their plays. Stories have already learned how to do without a conclusion.
82
82
More of the same.—Ivanov says: "Now, where is my salvation? In what? If an intelligent, educated, healthy man for no discoverable reason sets up a Lazarus lament and starts to roll down an inclined plane, then he is rolling without resisting, and there is no salvation for him." One way out would be to accept the inclined plane and the gathering impetus as normal. Even further, one might find in the rolling descent a proof of one's spiritual superiority to other men. Of course in such a case one should go apart from the rest, not court young girls or fraternise with those who are living the ordinary life, but be alone. "Love is nonsense, caresses maudlin, work is meaningless, and song and fiery speeches are banal, played-out," continued Ivanov. To young Sasha these words are horrible,—but Ivanov will be responsible for them. He is already responsible for them. That he is tottering is nothing: it is still full early for him to shoot himself. He will live whilst his creator, Tchekhov, lives. And we shall listen to the shaky, vacillating philosophy. We are so sick of symmetry and harmony and finality, sick as we are of bourgeois self-complacency.
More of the same.—Ivanov says: "So, where is my salvation? In what? If a smart, educated, healthy person starts lamenting like Lazarus for no clear reason and begins to roll down an incline, then they are rolling without trying to stop, and there’s no salvation for them." One way out could be to accept the slope and the momentum as normal. Furthermore, one might find in the rolling descent evidence of their spiritual superiority over others. Of course, in that case, they should separate themselves from the rest, not pursue young women or socialize with those living ordinary lives, but instead be alone. "Love is pointless, affection is sappy, work is meaningless, and songs and passionate speeches are cliché, played out," continued Ivanov. To young Sasha, these words are terrifying—but Ivanov will be accountable for them. He is already accountable for them. That he is unsteady is irrelevant: it is still too early for him to end his life. He will live as long as his creator, Tchekhov, lives. And we will listen to this shaky, indecisive philosophy. We are so tired of symmetry and harmony and finality, just as we are tired of bourgeois self-satisfaction.
83
83
It will be seen from the above that already in Ivanov, one of his early works, Tchekhov has assumed the rôle of advocatus diaboli. Wherever Ivanov appears he brings ruin and destruction. It is true, Tchekhov hesitates to take his side openly, and evidently does not know what to do with his hero, so that in the end he shakes him off, so to speak, he washes his hands of him in the accepted fashion: Ivanov shoots himself in the sight of everybody, has not even time to go discreetly into a corner. The only justification of Ivanov is that caricature of honesty, Doctor Lvov. Lvov is not a living figure—that is obvious. But this is why he is remarkable. It is remarkable that Tchekhov should deem it necessary to resurrect the forgotten Starodoum, that utterer of truisms in Fon-Visin's comedy; and to resurrect him no longer that people may bow their heads before the incarnation of virtue, but so that they shall jeer at him. Look at Doctor Lvov! Is he not Starodoum alive again? He is honesty personified. From force of old habit, honesty sticks his chest out, and speaks in a loud voice, with imperious tone, and yet not one of this old loyal subjects gives a brass farthing for him. They don't even trouble to gibe at him, but spit on him and shove him through the door, as a disgusting and impudent toady. Poor honesty! What has he sunk to! Evidently virtues, like everything else, should not live too long on earth.
It’s clear from the above that even in Ivanov, one of his early works, Chekhov has taken on the role of advocatus diaboli. Wherever Ivanov shows up, he brings chaos and destruction. It's true that Chekhov hesitates to openly support him and seems unsure about what to do with his character, ultimately shaking him off, so to speak, and washing his hands of him in the usual way: Ivanov shoots himself in front of everyone, with no time to discreetly step aside. The only redeeming quality of Ivanov is that caricature of honesty, Doctor Lvov. It’s clear that Lvov isn't a fully fleshed-out character. But that's what makes him interesting. It’s striking that Chekhov finds it necessary to bring back the forgotten Starodoum, that speaker of common truths in Fon-Visin's comedy; and he does so not to have people pay respect to the embodiment of virtue, but to mock him. Look at Doctor Lvov! Isn’t he just Starodoum brought back to life? He is honesty personified. Out of habit, honesty puffs out his chest and speaks in a loud, commanding voice, yet none of his old loyal followers think he’s worth a penny. They don't even bother to make fun of him; they just spit on him and push him out the door, like a repulsive and shameless sycophant. Poor honesty! Look at how far he’s fallen! Clearly, virtues, like everything else, shouldn’t stick around on earth for too long.
Tchekhov's "Uncle Vanya" is waiting to throw himself on the neck of his friend and rival, the doctor, throw himself on his neck and sob there like a little child, But he finds that the doctor himself has an unquenchable thirst for consolation and encouragement, whilst poor Sonia can bear her maiden sorrows no longer. They all go wandering round with big, lost eyes, looking for someone to relieve them from part of their woes, at least. And lo, everybody is in the same street as themselves. All are over-heavy-laden, not one can carry his own burden, let alone give a lift to another's. The last consolation is taken away. It is no use complaining: there is no sympathetic response. On all faces the same expression of hopelessness and despair. Each must bear his cross in silence. None may weep nor utter pitiful cries—it would be uncalled-for and indecent. When Uncle Vanya, who has not realised at once the extremity of his situation, begins to cry out: "My life's a waste!" nobody wants to listen to him. "Waste, waste! Everybody knows it's a waste! Shut your mouth, howling won't help you: neither will pistol-shots solve anything. Everyone of us might start your cry—but we don't, neither do we shout:
Tchekhov's "Uncle Vanya" is waiting to throw himself into the arms of his friend and rival, the doctor, to sob there like a little child. But he finds that the doctor himself has an unquenchable thirst for comfort and encouragement, while poor Sonia can no longer bear her own sadness. They all wander around with big, lost eyes, looking for someone to share just a little of their pain. And it turns out, everyone is in the same situation as they are. All are overwhelmed, none can carry their own burdens, let alone help each other. The last bit of comfort is gone. Complaining does no good; there’s no sympathetic response. On every face, there's the same look of hopelessness and despair. Each must bear their cross in silence. No one can cry or make pitiful sounds—it would be inappropriate and out of place. When Uncle Vanya, who hasn’t yet grasped the seriousness of his situation, starts crying out: "My life's a waste!" nobody wants to listen. "Waste, waste! Everyone knows it’s a waste! Shut up, howling won’t help you; neither will gunshots solve anything. Each of us could join your cry—but we don’t, and we don’t shout either."
—You think I'll weep;
No, I'll not weep: I have full cause of weeping,
But this heart shall break into a hundred thousand flaws,
Or ere I'll weep; O Fool, I shall go mad."
—You think I'll cry;
No, I won't cry: I have every reason to cry,
But this heart will break into a hundred thousand pieces,
Before I cry; Oh Fool, I'll go crazy."
84
84
Gradually there settles down a dreadful, eternal silence of the cemetery. All go mad, without words, they realise what is happening within them, and make up their minds for the last shift: to hide their grief for ever from men, and to speak in commonplace, trivial words which will be accepted as sensible, serious, and even lofty expressions. No longer will anyone cry: "Life is a waste," and intrude his feelings on his neighbours. Everybody knows that it is shameful for one's life to be a waste, and that this shame should be hidden from every eye. The last law on earth is—loneliness.
Gradually, a terrible, endless silence settles over the cemetery. Everyone goes mad, wordlessly realizing what’s happening inside them, and they prepare for the final adjustment: to hide their grief from everyone and to speak in ordinary, trivial phrases that will be considered sensible, serious, and even profound. No one will cry out, "Life is a waste," and impose their feelings on others. Everyone knows that having a wasted life is shameful, and that this shame should be kept hidden from every gaze. The ultimate rule in the world is—loneliness.
Résigne-toi, mon cœur, dors ton sommeil de brute!
Give in, my heart, sleep your brutish sleep!
85
85
Groundless assumptions.—"Based on nothing," because they seem to derive from common assumption of the reasonableness of human existence, which assumption surely is the child of our desires, and probably a bastard at that..... In his Miserly Knight Poushkin represented a miser as a romantic figure. Gogol, with his Plyushkin, creates on the contrary a repulsive figure of a miser. Gogol was nearer to reality. A miser is ugly, whatever view you take of him—inward or outward. Yet Gogol ought not to teach people to preserve in their age the ideals of their youth. Once old age is upon us—it must not be improved upon, much less apologised for. It must be accepted, and its essence brought to light. Plyushkin, the vulgar, dirty maniac is disgusting—but who knows? perhaps he is fulfilling the serious mission of his own being. He is possessed by one desire—to everything else, to all happenings in the outer world he is indifferent. It is the same to him whether he is hungry or full, warm or cold, clean or dirty. Practically no event can distract his attention from his single purpose. He is disinterestedly mean, if one may say so. He has no need for his riches. He lets them rot in a disgusting heap, and does not dream, like Poushkin's knight, of palaces and power, or of sportive nymphs. Upon what end is he concentrated? No one has the time to think it out. At the sight of Plyushkin everyone recalls the damage the miser has done. Everyone of course is right: Plyushkins, who heap up fortunes to let them rot, are very harmful. The social judgment is nearly always to the point. But not quite always. It won't hurt morals and social considerations if at times they have to hold their tongue—and at such times we might succeed in guessing the riddle of meanness, sordidness, old age.
Groundless assumptions.—"Based on nothing," because they seem to stem from the common belief in the reasonableness of human existence, which belief is surely a product of our desires, and probably a distorted one at that..... In his Miserly Knight, Pushkin portrayed a miser as a romantic figure. Gogol, on the other hand, creates a repugnant image of a miser with his Plyushkin. Gogol was closer to reality. A miser is unattractive, no matter how you look at him—inside or out. Yet Gogol shouldn’t teach people to hold onto the ideals of their youth as they grow older. Once we reach old age—it shouldn’t be sugarcoated, much less apologized for. It should be accepted, and its true nature revealed. Plyushkin, the vulgar, dirty maniac is gross—but who knows? maybe he’s fulfilling the serious purpose of his existence. He is driven by one desire—he is indifferent to everything else and all the events happening around him. It makes no difference to him whether he is hungry or full, warm or cold, clean or dirty. Almost nothing can take his focus away from his single goal. He is genuinely stingy, if you can put it that way. He has no need for his wealth. He lets it decay in a disgusting pile and doesn’t dream, like Pushkin's knight, of castles and power or playful nymphs. What is he focused on? No one has the time to figure it out. When people see Plyushkin, they all remember the harm caused by the miser. Everyone is right, of course: Plyushkins, who accumulate wealth only to let it decay, are quite damaging. The social judgment is usually on point. But not always. It won't hurt morals and social considerations if, at times, they choose to be quiet—and during those times, we might just unravel the mystery of meanness, sordidness, and old age.
86
86
We have sufficient grounds for taking life mistrustfully: it has defrauded us so often of our cherished expectations. But we have still stronger grounds for mistrusting reason: since if life deceived us, it was only because futile reason let herself be deceived. Perhaps reason herself invented the deception, and then to serve her own ambitious ends, threw the blame on life, so that life shall appear sick-headed. But if we have to choose between life and reason, we choose life, and then we no longer need try to foresee and to explain, we can wait, and accept all that is unalterable as part of the game. And thus Nietzsche, having realised that all his hopes had gradually crumbled, and that he could never get back to his former strength, but must grow worse and worse every day, wrote in a private letter of May 28, 1883: "Ich will es so schwer haben, wie nur irgend ein Mensch es hat; erst writer diesem Drucke gewinne ich das gute Gewissen dafür, etwas zu besitzen, das wenige Menschen haben und gehabt haben: Flügel, um im Gleichnisse zu reden." In these few simple words lies the key to the philosophy of Nietzsche.
We have enough reasons to view life with suspicion: it has let us down too often when it comes to our cherished hopes. But we have even stronger reasons to distrust reason itself: if life deceived us, it was only because reason allowed herself to be misled. Maybe reason even created the deception, and then, to pursue her own ambitions, blamed life so that life seems to be the one that’s confused. But if we have to choose between life and reason, we choose life, and in doing so, we no longer need to try to predict and explain; we can just wait and accept everything that cannot be changed as part of the experience. Thus, Nietzsche, realizing that all his hopes had gradually faded and that he could never return to his former strength but would only grow weaker each day, wrote in a private letter dated May 28, 1883: "Ich will es so schwer haben, wie nur irgend ein Mensch es hat; erst writer diesem Drucke gewinne ich das gute Gewissen dafür, etwas zu besitzen, das wenige Menschen haben und gehabt haben: Flügel, um im Gleichnisse zu reden." In these few simple words lies the key to Nietzsche's philosophy.
87
87
"So long as Apollo calls him not to the sacred offering, of all the trifling children of men the most trifling perhaps is the poet." Put Poushkin's expression into plain language, and you will get a page on neuropathology. All neurasthenic individuals sink from a state of extreme excitation to one of complete prostration. Poets too: and they are proud of it.
"So long as Apollo doesn't summon him to the sacred offering, of all the insignificant people, the poet might be the most insignificant." Put Pushkin's thoughts into simple terms, and you'd get a page on nerves and mental health. All overly sensitive people go from a state of high excitement to full exhaustion. Poets do this too, and they take pride in it.
88
88
Shy people usually receive their impressions post-dated. During those moments when an event is taking place before their eyes, they can see nothing, only later on, having evoked from their memory a fragment of what happened, they make for themselves an impression of the whole scene. And then, retrospectively arise in their soul feelings of pity, offence, surprise, so vivid, as if they were the flames of the instant moment, not rekindlings from the past. Thus shy people always think a great deal, and are always too late for their work. It is never too late for thought. Timid before others, they reach great heights of daring when alone. They are bad speakers—but often excellent writers. Their life is insignificant and tedious, they are not noticed,—until they become famous. And by the time fame comes, they do not need popular attention any more.
Shy people usually get their impressions after the fact. When an event is happening right in front of them, they see nothing, but later, by recalling bits of what occurred, they create an impression of the entire scene. In hindsight, they feel emotions like pity, offense, and surprise, so intense that it feels like they are experiencing them in the moment, not just rehashing the past. As a result, shy people often think a lot and are always late to take action. It's never too late to think. Timid around others, they can be very bold when they're alone. They struggle with speaking but are often fantastic writers. Their lives can feel dull and unremarkable, and they go unnoticed—until they become famous. By the time fame arrives, they often no longer crave public attention.
89
89
If Tchekhov's Layevsky, in The Duel, had been a writer with a literary talent, people would have said of him that he was original, and that he was engaged in the study of the "mysticism of sex," like Gabriele D'Annunzio for example; whereas, as he stands, he is only banal. His idleness is a reproach to him: people would prefer that at least he should copy out extracts from documents.
If Tchekhov's Layevsky, in The Duel, had been a writer with real talent, people would have described him as original and said he was exploring the "mysticism of sex," similar to Gabriele D'Annunzio; however, as he is, he just comes off as ordinary. His lack of productivity is a criticism: people would rather he at least transcribe some documents.
90
90
From observations on children.—Egoism in a man strikes us unpleasantly because it betrays our poverty. "I cannot dole out my abundance to my neighbour, for if I do I myself shall be left with little." We should like to be able to scatter riches with a royal hand; and, therefore, when we see someone else clutching his rags with the phrase, "property is sacred," we are hurt. What is sacred comes from the gods, and the gods have plenty of everything, they do not count and skimp, like mortals.
From observations on children.—Egoism in a person bothers us because it shows our own lack. "I can't share my abundance with my neighbor, because if I do, I’ll have little left for myself." We wish we could share wealth generously; thus, when we see someone holding onto their possessions tightly with the saying, "property is sacred," it hurts us. What is sacred comes from the gods, and the gods have plenty of everything; they don’t hoard and limit like humans do.
91
91
We see a man repent for his actions, and conclude that such actions should be avoided: an instance of false, but apparently irreproachable reasoning. Time passes, and we see the same man repenting again of the self-same acts. If we love logic, this will confirm us in our first conclusion. But if we do not care for logic, we shall say: man is under an equal necessity to commit these acts, and to repent of them. Sometimes, however, the first conclusion is corrected differently. Having decided that repentance proves that a certain course of action should be avoided, man avoids it all his life; only to realise in the end, suddenly, with extraordinary clarity, how bitter is his regret that he has not trodden the forbidden course. But by this time a new conclusion is already useless. Life is over, and the newly-enlightened mind no longer knows how to rid itself of the Superfluous light.
We see a man feeling sorry for his actions and conclude that those actions should be avoided: an example of flawed but seemingly flawless reasoning. Time goes by, and we see the same man feeling sorry again for the same actions. If we value logic, this will reinforce our initial conclusion. But if we don't care about logic, we'll say: a person is equally compelled to carry out these actions and to feel regret about them. Sometimes, though, the first conclusion gets reassessed differently. After deciding that feeling regret proves that a particular course of action should be avoided, a person avoids it their whole life, only to suddenly realize, with surprising clarity, how bitter their regret is for not taking that forbidden path. But by then, a new conclusion serves no purpose. Life is over, and the newly enlightened mind no longer knows how to escape the burdensome truth.
92
92
A version of one of the scenes of Tolstoy's Power of Darkness reminds us exactly of a one-act piece of Maeterlinck. There can be no question of imitation. When the Power of Darkness was written nobody had heard of Maeterlinck. Tolstoy evidently wanted to try a new method of creating, and to get rid of his own manner, which he had evolved through tens of years of dogged labour. But the risk was too great. He preferred to cure himself of his doubts by the common expedient, manual toil and an outdoor life. So he took up the plough.
A scene from Tolstoy's Power of Darkness really reminds us of a one-act play by Maeterlinck. There’s no question of imitation here. When Power of Darkness was written, no one had even heard of Maeterlinck. Tolstoy clearly wanted to experiment with a new way of creating, moving away from the style he'd developed over many years of hard work. But the risk was too much for him. Instead, he chose to resolve his doubts through the usual method of physical labor and spending time outdoors. So, he began farming.
93
93
Every woodcock praises its own fen; Lermontov saw the sign of spiritual pre-eminence in dazzling white linen, and therefore his heroes always dressed with taste. Dostoevsky, on the other hand, despised show: Dmitri Karamazov wears dirty linen—and this is assigned to him as a merit, or almost a merit.
Every woodcock loves its own marsh; Lermontov saw the mark of spiritual superiority in bright white linen, so his heroes always dressed stylishly. Dostoevsky, however, looked down on ostentation: Dmitri Karamazov wears soiled linen—and this is seen as a virtue, or at least almost a virtue.
94
94
While he was yet young, when he wrote his story, Enough, Turgenev saw that something terrible hung over his life. He saw, but did not get frightened, although he understood that in time he ought to become frightened, because life without a continual inner disturbance would have no meaning for him.
While he was still young, when he wrote his story, Enough, Turgenev realized that something terrible loomed over his life. He noticed it, but didn’t feel scared, even though he understood that eventually he should feel scared, because life without a constant inner turmoil wouldn’t mean anything to him.
95
95
Napoleon is reputed to have had a profound insight into the human soul; Shakespeare also. And their vision has nothing in common.
Napoleon is known for having a deep understanding of the human soul; Shakespeare did too. Yet, their perspectives are completely different.
96
96
What we call imagination, which we value so highly in great poets—is, essentially, unbridled, loose, or if you will, even perverted mentality. In ordinary mortals we call it vice; but to the poets everything is forgiven on account of the benefit and pleasure we derive from their works. In spite of our high-flown theories we have always been extremely practical, great utilitarians. Two-and-a-half-thousand years went by before Tolstoy got up, and, in his turn, offered the poets their choice: either to be virtuous, or to stop creating and forfeit the fame of teachers. If Tolstoy did not make a laughing-stock of himself, he has to thank his grey hairs and the respect which was felt for his past. Anyhow, nobody took him seriously. Far from it; for never yet did poets feel so free from the shackles of morality as they do now. If Schiller were writing his dramas and philosophic essays to-day, he would scarcely find a reader. In Tolstoy himself it is not so much his virtues as his vices which we find interesting. We begin to understand his works, not so much in the light of his striving after ideals, but from the standpoint of that incongruity which existed between the ideas he artificially imposed upon himself, and the demands of his own non-virtu ous soul, which struggled ever for liberty. Nicolenka Irtenyev, in Childhood, and Youth, would sit for hours on the terrace, turning over in his mind his elder brother Volodya's love-making with the chambermaids. But, although he desired it "more than anything on earth" he could never bring himself to be like Volodya. The maid said to the elder brother, "Why doesn't Nicolai Fetrovitch ever come here and have a lark?" She did not know that Nicolai Petrovitch was sitting at that moment under the stairs, ready to give anything on earth to take the place of the scamp Volodya. "Everything on earth" is twice repeated. Tolstoy gives a psychological explanation of his little hero's conduct. "I was timid by nature," Nicolenka tells us, "but my shyness was increased by the conviction of my ugliness." Ugliness, the consciousness of one's ugliness, leads to shyness! What good can there be in virtue which has such a suspicious origin? And how can the morality of Tolstoy's heroes be trusted i Consciousness of one's ugliness begets shyness, shyness drives the passions inwards and allows them no natural outlet. Little by little there develops a monstrous discrepancy between the imagination and its desires, on the one hand, and the power to satisfy these desires, on the other. Permanent hunger, and a contracted alimentary canal, which does not pass the food through. Hence the hatred of the imagination, with its unrealised and unrealisable cravings.... In our day no one has scourged love so cruelly as Tolstoy in Power of Darkness. But the feats of the village Don Juan need not necessarily end in tragedy. "More than anything on earth," however, Tolstoy hates the Don Juans, the handsome, brave, successful, the self-confident, who spontaneously act upon suggestion, the conquerors of women, who stretch out their hands to living statues cold as stone. As far as ever he can he has his revenge on them in his writing.
What we call imagination, which we value so highly in great poets, is essentially an unrestrained, wild, or even twisted way of thinking. When it comes to ordinary people, we label it as vice; but for poets, everything is excused because of the enjoyment and benefit we get from their works. Despite our lofty theories, we've always been very practical and utilitarian. It took two-and-a-half thousand years before Tolstoy stood up and offered poets a choice: to either be virtuous or stop creating and lose their status as teachers. If Tolstoy didn't make himself a fool, he owes it to his gray hair and the respect earned from his past. Still, no one took him seriously. Far from it; poets have never felt so free from the shackles of morality as they do now. If Schiller were writing his plays and philosophical essays today, he would hardly find an audience. In Tolstoy himself, it’s more about his vices than his virtues that we find intriguing. We begin to understand his works not through his pursuit of ideals but through the gap between the ideas he forced upon himself and the demands of his inherently flawed soul, which always craved freedom. Nicolenka Irtenyev, in Childhood, and Youth, would sit for hours on the terrace, contemplating his older brother Volodya's flirtations with the servants. But although he wanted it "more than anything on earth", he could never bring himself to be like Volodya. The maid asked Volodya, "Why doesn’t Nicolai Petrovitch ever come here to have fun?" She didn’t realize that Nicolai Petrovitch was sitting under the stairs at that moment, ready to give anything on earth to be in Volodya's place. The phrase "everything on earth" is repeated for emphasis. Tolstoy offers a psychological explanation for his young hero's behavior. "I was naturally timid," Nicolenka tells us, "but my shyness was worsened by my belief in my ugliness." Ugliness, the awareness of being ugly, leads to shyness! What good can there be in virtue that has such a questionable origin? And how can we trust the morality of Tolstoy's characters? Awareness of one’s own ugliness creates shyness, which then drives passions inward and doesn’t allow for a natural release. Gradually, a huge gap develops between imagination and desires on one side and the ability to fulfill those desires on the other. It’s like having constant hunger but a narrow digestive tract that doesn’t let food through. Hence, the resentment towards imagination, with its unfulfilled and unattainable cravings.... In our time, no one has criticized love as harshly as Tolstoy does in Power of Darkness. But the exploits of the local Don Juan don’t have to always end in tragedy. "More than anything on earth", however, Tolstoy despises the Don Juans—those handsome, brave, confident guys who act on impulse, the conquerors of women who reach out to lifeless statues cold as stone. As much as he can, he takes his revenge on them through his writing.
97
97
In the drama of the future the whole presentation will be different. First of all, the difficulties of the dénouement will be set aside. The new hero has a past-reminiscent—but no present; neither wife, nor sweetheart, nor friends, nor occupation. He is alone, he communes only with himself or with imaginary listeners. He lives a life apart. So that the stage will represent either a desert island or a room in a large densely-populated city, where among millions of inhabitants one can live alone as on a desert island. The hero must not return to people and to social ideals. He must go forward to loneliness, to absolute loneliness. Even now nobody, looking at Gogol's Plyushkin, will feel any more the slightest response to the pathetic appeal for men to preserve the ideals of youth on into old age. Modern youths go to see Plyushkin, not for the sake of laughing at him or of benefiting from the warning which his terrible miserly figure offers them, but in order to see if there may not be some few little pearls there where they could be least expected, in the midst of his heap of dirt.
In the future of drama, everything will look different. First off, the challenges of the ending will be ignored. The new hero has a past that he remembers—but no present; no wife, no girlfriend, no friends, and no job. He is all alone, talking only to himself or to imaginary listeners. He lives a separate life. The stage will either show a deserted island or a room in a busy city, where among millions of people, one can feel just as isolated as on a deserted island. The hero can’t go back to people or social ideals. He must move forward into solitude, into complete loneliness. Even now, no one looking at Gogol's Plyushkin will feel the slightest connection to the emotional plea for people to hold onto their youthful ideals as they grow old. Today’s young people go to see Plyushkin, not to laugh at him or to learn from the warning his miserly existence gives, but to see if there might be a few hidden gems among his heaps of dirt.
... Lycurgus succeeded in fixing the Spartans like cement for some centuries—but after that came the thaw, and all their hardness melted. The last remains of the petrified Doric art are now removed to museums.... Is something happening——?
... Lycurgus managed to set the Spartans in place like cement for several centuries—but then came the thaw, and all their toughness faded away. The last remnants of the rigid Doric art have now been moved to museums.... Is something happening——?
98
98
If I sow not in the spring, in autumn I shall eat no bread. Every day brings troubles and worries enough for poor, weak man. He had to forget his work for a moment, and now he is lost: he will die of hunger or cold. In order merely to preserve our existence we have to strain mind and body to the utmost: nay more, we have to think of the surrounding world exclusively with a view to gaining a livelihood from it. There is no time to think about truth! This is why positivism was invented, with its theory of natural development. Really, everything we see is mysterious and incomprehensible. A tiny midge and a huge elephant, a caressing breeze and a blizzard, a young tree and a rocky mountain—what are all these? What are they, why are they? we incessantly ask ourselves, but we may not speak out. For philosophy is ever pushed aside to make room for the daily needs. Only those think who are unable to trouble about self-preservation, or who will not trouble, or who are too careless: that is, sick, desperate, or lazy people. These return to the riddle which workaday men, confirmed in the certainty that they are right, have construed into "naturalness."
If I don’t plant in the spring, I won’t have any bread in the autumn. Every day brings enough troubles and worries for a poor, weak person. He had to pause his work for a moment, and now he’s lost: he’ll starve or freeze. Just to stay alive, we have to push our minds and bodies to the limit; in fact, we have to think about the world around us only in terms of making a living from it. There’s no time to think about truth! That’s why positivism was created, with its theory of natural development. In reality, everything we see is mysterious and hard to understand. A tiny gnat and a massive elephant, a gentle breeze and a snowstorm, a young tree and a rocky mountain—what are all these? What are they, and why do they exist? We constantly ask ourselves these questions, but we can’t say them out loud. Philosophy always gets pushed aside to make way for daily needs. Only those who can’t focus on survival, or who choose not to, or who are too careless—meaning sick, desperate, or lazy people—think about these things. They return to the puzzle that everyday people, convinced they are right, have simplified to "naturalness."
99
99
Kant, and after him Schopenhauer, was exceedingly fond of the epithet "disinterested," and used it on every occasion when the supply of laudatory terms he had at his disposal was exhausted. "Disinterested thinking," which does not pursue any practical aim, is, according to Schopenhauer, the highest ideal towards which man can strive. This truth he considered universal, an a priori. But had he chanced to be brought amongst Russian peasants he would have had to change his opinion. With them thoughts about destiny and the why and wherefore of the universe and infinity and so on, would by no means be considered disinterested, particularly if the man who devoted himself to such thoughts were at the same time to announce, as becomes a philosopher, that he claimed complete freedom from physical labour. There the philosopher, were he even Plato, would be stigmatised with the disgraceful nickname, "Idle-jack." There the highest activity is interested activity, directed towards strictly practical purposes; and if the peasants could speak learnedly, they would certainly call the principle upon which their judgment is founded an a priori. Tolstoy, who draws his wisdom from the folk-sources, attacks the learned for the very fact that they do not want to work, but are disinterestedly occupied in the search for truth.
Kant, followed by Schopenhauer, was very attached to the term "disinterested," using it whenever his collection of flattering words ran out. Schopenhauer believed that "disinterested thinking," which doesn’t aim for any practical outcome, is the highest ideal humans can pursue. He viewed this idea as universal, an a priori. However, if he had encountered Russian peasants, he might have had to rethink his stance. For them, pondering destiny and the reasons behind the universe and infinity wouldn’t be seen as disinterested, especially if the person engaged in such thoughts claimed to be completely free from physical work, as philosophers ought to do. In that setting, even Plato would be given the derogatory label of "Idle-jack." There, the most valued activity is one driven by interest and aimed at practical goals; and if the peasants could articulate their reasoning, they would certainly refer to the principle supporting their judgment as an a priori. Tolstoy, drawing wisdom from folk traditions, criticizes the learned for not wanting to work but instead being disinterestedly focused on the pursuit of truth.
100
100
It is clear to any impartial observer that practically every man changes his opinion ten times a day. Much has been said on this subject, it has served for innumerable satires and humorous sketches. Nobody has ever doubted that it was a vice to be unstable is one's opinions. Three-fourths of our education goes to teaching us most carefully to conceal within ourselves the changeableness of our moods and judgments. A man who cannot keep his word is the last of men: never to be trusted. Likewise, a man with no firm convictions: it is impossible to work together with him. Morality, here as always making towards utilitarian ends, issues the "eternal" principle: thou shalt remain true to thy convictions. In cultured circles this commandment is considered so unimpeachable that men are terrified even to appear inconstant in their own eyes. They become petrified in their beliefs, and no greater shame can happen to them than that they should be forced to admit that they have altered in their convictions. When a straightforward man like Montaigne plainly speaks of the inconstancy of his mind and his views, he is regarded as a libeller of himself. One need neither see, nor hear, nor understand what is taking place around one: once your mind is made up, you have lost your right to grow, you must remain a stock, a statue, the qualities and defects of which are known to everybody.
It’s obvious to anyone objective that almost every man changes his opinion ten times a day. This topic has been discussed extensively and has inspired countless satires and humorous sketches. No one has ever doubted that being inconsistent in your opinions is a flaw. Three-fourths of our education is dedicated to teaching us to carefully hide the unpredictability of our moods and judgments. A man who cannot keep his word is the lowest of men and should never be trusted. Similarly, a man without firm convictions is impossible to work with. Morality, continually aiming for practical outcomes, states the “eternal” principle: you must remain true to your beliefs. In cultured circles, this rule is considered so unquestionable that men are afraid to even appear inconsistent in their own eyes. They become rigid in their beliefs, and nothing is more shameful than having to admit that they have changed their convictions. When a straightforward person like Montaigne openly acknowledges the inconsistency of his mind and views, he’s seen as insulting himself. You shouldn’t need to see, hear, or understand what’s happening around you: once you’ve made up your mind, you lose your right to grow; you must remain a mere figure, a statue, the qualities and flaws of which are known to everyone.
101
101
Every philosophic world-conception starts from some or other solution of the general problem of human existence, and proceeds from this to direct the course of human life in some particular direction or other. We have neither the power nor the data for the solution of general problems, and consequently all our moral deductions are arbitrary, they only witness to our prejudices if we are naturally timid, or to our propensities and tastes if we are self-confident. But to keep up prejudices is a miserable, unworthy business: nobody will dispute that. Therefore let us cease to grieve about our differences in opinion, let us wish that in the future there should be many more differences, and much less unanimity. There is no arbitrary truth: it remains to suppose that truth lies in changeable human tastes and desires. In so far as our common social existence demands it—let us try to come to an understanding, to agree: but not one jot more. Any agreement which does not arise out of common necessity will be a crime against the Holy Spirit.
Every philosophical worldview starts with a solution to the overarching issue of human existence and uses that to guide human life in one direction or another. We lack both the power and the information to solve these general problems, so all our moral conclusions are arbitrary; they reflect our biases if we're naturally timid, or our inclinations and preferences if we're self-assured. However, clinging to biases is a sad and unworthy pursuit, and no one can argue that. So, let’s stop being upset about our differing opinions, and instead hope that in the future, there will be even more differences and much less agreement. There’s no absolute truth: we can only assume that truth lies in shifting human tastes and desires. As far as our shared social existence requires it, let’s aim for understanding and agreement, but nothing more. Any agreement that doesn’t stem from genuine necessity is a violation of the Holy Spirit.
102
102
Tchekhov was very good at expounding a system of philosophy—even several systems. We have examples in more than one of his stories, particularly in The Duel, where Fon-Koren speaks ex cathedra. But Tchekhov had no use for such systems, save for purely literary purposes. When you write a story, and your hero must speak clearly and consistently, a system has its value. But when you are left to yourself, can you seriously trouble your soul about philosophy? Even a German cannot, it seems, go so far in his "idealism." Vladimir Semionovitch, the young author in Tchekhov's Nice People, sincerely and deeply believes in his own ideas, but even of him, notwithstanding his blatantly comical limitations, we cannot say more than that his ideas were constant little views or pictures to him, which had gradually become a second natural setting to everything he saw. Certainly he did not live by ideas. Tchekhov is right when he says that the singing of Gaudeamus igitur and the writing of a humanitarian appeal were equally important to Vladimir Semionovitch. As soon as Vladimir's sister begins to think for herself, her brother's highest ideas, which she has formerly revered, become banal and objectionable to her. Her brother cannot understand her, neither her hostility to progress and humanitarianism, nor to the university spree and Gaudeamus igitur. But Tchekhov does understand. Only, let us admit, the word "understand" does not carry its ordinary meaning here. So long as the child was fed on its mother's milk, everything seemed to it smooth and easy. But when it had to give up milk and take to vodka,—and this is the inevitable law of human development—the childish suckling dreams receded into the realm of the irretrievable past.
Tchekhov was great at explaining a system of philosophy—even several systems. We see this in more than one of his stories, especially in The Duel, where Fon-Koren speaks ex cathedra. But Tchekhov had no real interest in these systems outside of literary purposes. When writing a story, and your character needs to speak clearly and consistently, a system is useful. But when you’re on your own, can you truly ponder philosophy? Even a German, it seems, can't go too far with his "idealism." Vladimir Semionovitch, the young author in Tchekhov's Nice People, sincerely believes in his own ideas, but even he, despite his obviously comical limitations, can only think of his ideas as constant little views or images that gradually became a natural part of how he sees everything. He certainly didn't live by ideas. Tchekhov is right when he says that the singing of Gaudeamus igitur and writing a humanitarian appeal were equally important to Vladimir Semionovitch. As soon as Vladimir's sister starts thinking for herself, her brother's lofty ideas, which she once admired, become trivial and objectionable to her. Her brother can't understand her, either her rejection of progress and humanitarianism or her resistance to the university party and Gaudeamus igitur. But Tchekhov does understand. Although, let’s admit, the term "understand" doesn’t hold its usual meaning here. As long as the child was nursed with its mother's milk, everything seemed smooth and easy. But when it had to switch from milk to vodka—and this is the unavoidable rule of human growth—the innocent dreams of childhood faded into the realm of the unreachable past.
103
103
The summit of human existence, say the philosophers, is spiritual serenity, aequanimitas: But in that case the animals should be our ideal, for in the matter of imperturbability they leave nothing to be desired. Look at a grazing sheep, or a cow. They do not look before and after, and sigh for what is not. Given a good pasture, the present suffices them perfectly.
The peak of human life, according to philosophers, is spiritual calm, aequanimitas: But if that’s true, then animals should be our role models, because when it comes to being unshakeable, they have it all figured out. Just observe a grazing sheep or a cow. They don’t dwell on the past or future, longing for what they don’t have. As long as there’s good grass to eat, they are completely satisfied in the moment.
104
104
A hungry man was given a piece of bread, and a kind word. The kindness seemed more to him than the bread. But had he been given only the kind word and no bread, he would perhaps have hated nice phrases. Therefore, caution is always to be recommended in the drawing of conclusions: and in none more than in the conclusion that truth is more urgently required than a consoling lie. The connections of isolated phenomena can very rarely be discerned. As a rule, several causes at once produce one effect. Owing to our propensity for idealising, we always make prominent that cause which seems to us loftiest.
A hungry man was given a piece of bread and a kind word. The kindness felt more valuable to him than the bread. But if he had only received the kind word without the bread, he might have come to dislike sweet talk. So, it's wise to be cautious when drawing conclusions, especially the one that truth is always needed more than a comforting lie. It's very rare to see the connections between isolated events. Usually, multiple causes lead to a single effect. Because of our tendency to idealize, we often highlight the cause that appears most noble to us.
105
105
A strange anomaly! we see thousands of human beings perish around us, yet we walk warily lest we crush a worm. The sense of compassion is strong in us, but it is adapted to the conditions of our existence. It can relieve an odd case here and there—and it raises a terrific outcry over a trifling injustice. Yet Schopenhauer wanted to make compassion the metaphysical basis of morality.
A strange anomaly! We see thousands of people die around us, yet we walk carefully so we don’t step on a worm. Our sense of compassion is strong, but it’s shaped by the circumstances we live in. It can help in a few isolated cases here and there—and it creates a huge uproar over a minor injustice. Yet Schopenhauer wanted to make compassion the foundational principle of morality.
106
106
To discard logic as an instrument, a means or aid for acquiring knowledge, would be extravagant. Why should we? For the sake of consequentialism? i.e. for logic's very self? But logic, as an aim in itself, or even as the only means to knowledge, is a different matter. Against this one must fight even if he has against him all the authorities of thought—beginning with Aristotle.
To reject logic as a tool for gaining knowledge would be outrageous. Why would we do that? Just for the sake of consequentialism? In other words, for the sake of logic itself? But treating logic as an end goal, or even as the only way to gain knowledge, is a different story. This is something we must challenge, even if we face all the great thinkers—starting with Aristotle.
107
107
"When the yellowing corn-fields sway and are moved, and the fresh forest utters sound to the breeze ... then I see happiness on earth, and God in heaven." It may be so, to the poet; but it may be quite different. Sometimes the corn-field waves, the woods make noise in the wind, the stream whispers its best tales: and still man cannot perceive happiness, nor forget the lesson taught in childhood, that the blue heavens are only an optical illusion. But if the sky and the boundless fields do not convince, is it possible that the arguments of Kant and the commentations of his dozens of talentless followers can do anything?
"When the yellowing cornfields sway and are rustled, and the fresh forest whispers to the breeze... then I see happiness on earth and God in heaven." It might be like that for the poet, but it could be quite different. Sometimes the cornfield waves, the woods make noise in the wind, and the stream shares its best stories: yet people still can’t find happiness, nor forget the lesson learned in childhood that the blue sky is just an optical illusion. But if the sky and the endless fields don’t convince, can Kant's arguments and the interpretations of his countless talentless followers really make a difference?
108
108
The greatest temptation.—In Dostoevsky's Grand Inquisitor lurks a dreadful idea. Who can be sure, he says—metaphorically, of course—that when the crucified Christ uttered His cry: "Lord, why hast thou forsaken me?" He did not call to mind the temptation of Satan, who for one word had offered Him dominion over the world? And, if Jesus recollected this offer, how can we be sure that He did not repent not having taken it?... One had better not be told about such temptations.
The greatest temptation.—In Dostoevsky's Grand Inquisitor lies a terrifying idea. Who can be certain, he suggests—metaphorically, of course—that when the crucified Christ cried out: "Lord, why have you forsaken me?" He wasn't thinking about the temptation from Satan, who offered Him control over the world for just one word? And if Jesus remembered this offer, how can we be sure He didn’t regret not accepting it?... It’s better not to hear about such temptations.
109
109
From the "Future Opinions concerning contemporary Europe."—"Europe of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries presented a strange picture. After Luther, Christianity degenerated into morality, and all the threads connecting man with God were cut. Together with the rationalisation of religion, all life took on a fiat, rational character. Knights were replaced by a standing army, recruited on the principle of compulsory military service for all, and existing chiefly for the purpose of parades and official needs. Alchemy, which had been trying to find the philosopher's stone, was replaced by chemistry, which tried to discover the best means for cheap preparation of cheap commodities. Astrology, which had sought in the stars the destinies of men, was replaced by astronomy, which foretold the eclipses of the sun and the appearing of comets. Even the dress of the people became strangely colourless; not only men, but women also wore uniform, monochromatic clothes. Most remarkable of all, that epoch did not notice its own insignificance, but was even proud of itself. It seemed to the man of that day that never before had the common treasury of spiritual riches been so well replenished. We, of course, may smile at their naïveté, but if one of their own number had allowed himself to express an opinion disdainful of the bases of the contemporary culture he would have been declared immoral, or put away in a mad-house: a terrible punishment, very common in that coarse period, though now it is very difficult even to imagine what such a proceeding implied. But in those days, to be known as immoral, or to find oneself in a mad-house, was worse than to die. One of the famous poets of the nineteenth century, Alexander Poushkin, said: 'God forbid that I should go mad. Rather let me be a starving beggar.' In those times people, on the whole, were compelled to tell lies and play the hypocrite, so that not infrequently the brightest minds, who saw through the shams of their epoch, yet pretended to believe in science and morality, only in order to escape the persecution of public opinion."
From the "Future Opinions concerning contemporary Europe."—"Europe in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries looked quite strange. After Luther, Christianity became focused on morality, and all the connections between people and God faded away. Along with the rationalization of religion, all aspects of life took on a flat, rational feel. Knights were replaced by a standing army, made up of conscripts for mandatory military service, primarily existing for parades and official functions. Alchemy, which sought the philosopher's stone, gave way to chemistry, which aimed to find the most cost-effective ways to produce inexpensive goods. Astrology, which looked to the stars for human destinies, was overtaken by astronomy, which predicted solar eclipses and comet appearances. Even the clothing of the people became decidedly dull; not only men but women also wore uniform, monochromatic outfits. Most strikingly, that era didn’t recognize its own triviality, and was even proud of itself. People then believed that the collective spiritual wealth had never been so abundant. We might chuckle at their naivety, but if someone from their time dared to criticize contemporary cultural foundations, they would have been deemed immoral or locked away in a mental institution—a harsh punishment that was unfortunately common in that rough period, though it’s hard for us to grasp what such treatment entailed today. In those days, being labeled immoral or ending up in a mental institution was considered worse than dying. One of the renowned poets of the nineteenth century, Alexander Pushkin, said: 'God forbid that I should go mad. I'd rather be a starving beggar.' During those times, people generally had to lie and be hypocritical, which meant that often the brightest minds who saw through the pretenses of their era still pretended to believe in science and morality just to avoid the backlash of public opinion."
110
110
Writers of tragedies on Shakespeare's model.—To obtain a spark, one must strike with all one's might with an iron upon a stone. Whereupon there is a loud noise, which many are inclined to believe more important than the little spark. Similarly, writers having shouted very loudly, are deeply assured that they have fulfilled their sacred mission, and are amazed that all do not share their raptures, that some even stop their ears and run away.
Writers of tragedies based on Shakespeare's style.—To get a spark, you have to hit an iron against a stone with all your strength. This creates a loud sound, which many tend to think is more significant than the small spark. In the same way, writers who have shouted loudly are convinced they have completed their important task and are puzzled that not everyone shares their excitement, and that some even cover their ears and walk away.
111
111
Metamorphoses.—Sense and folly are not at all native qualities in a man. In a crisis, a stupid man becomes clever. We need not go far for an example. What a gaping simpleton Dostoevsky looks in his Injured and Insulted, not to mention Poor Folk. But in Letters from the Underworld and the rest of his books he is the shrewdest and cleverest of writers. The same may be said of Nietzsche, Tolstoy, or Shakespeare. In his Birth of Tragedy Nietzsche seems just like the ordinary honest, rather simple, blue-eyed provincial German student, and in Zarathustra he reminds one of Machiavelli. Poor Shakespeare got himself into a row for his Brutus—but no man could deny the great mind in Hamlet. The best instance of all, however, is Tolstoy. Right up to to-day, whenever he likes he can be cleverer than the cleverest. Yet at times he is a schoolboy. This is the most interesting and enviable trait in him.
Metamorphoses.—Common sense and foolishness aren't inherent traits in a person. In a crisis, a seemingly foolish person can show great insight. We don't have to look far for an example. Dostoevsky appears quite foolish in his Injured and Insulted, not to mention Poor Folk. Yet in Letters from the Underworld and his other works, he is one of the smartest and most insightful writers. The same can be said for Nietzsche, Tolstoy, or Shakespeare. In his Birth of Tragedy, Nietzsche comes across as an ordinary, somewhat naive, blue-eyed provincial German student, while in Zarathustra, he resembles Machiavelli. Poor Shakespeare got into trouble over his Brutus—but no one can deny the brilliance evident in Hamlet. The best example, however, is Tolstoy. Even today, whenever he wants, he can outsmart the smartest. Yet sometimes, he acts like a schoolboy. This is his most fascinating and admirable quality.
112
112
In Troilus and Cressida Thersites says: "Shall the elephant Ajax carry it thus? He beats me, and I rail at him: O worthy satisfaction! would it were otherwise; that I could beat him, whilst he railed at me." Dostoevsky might have said the same of his opponents. He pursued them with stings, sarcasm, abuse, and they drove him to a white heat by their quiet assurance and composure.... The present-day admirers of Dostoevsky quietly believe in the teachings of their master. Does it not mean that de facto they have betrayed him and gone over to the side of his enemies.
In Troilus and Cressida, Thersites says: "Is Ajax really going to carry on like this? He beats me, and I insult him: Oh, what a satisfying situation! I wish it were different; I wish I could beat him while he insulted me." Dostoevsky might have felt the same way about his opponents. He went after them with barbs, sarcasm, and insults, while they pushed him to the brink with their calm confidence and composure.... Today's fans of Dostoevsky quietly believe in the ideas of their master. Doesn’t this mean that de facto, they’ve betrayed him and aligned themselves with his enemies?
113
113
The opinion has gained ground that Turgenev's ideal women—Natalie, Elena, Marianna—are created in the image and likeness of Poushkin's Tatyana. The critics have been misled by external appearances. To Poushkin his Tatyana appears as a vestal guarding the sacred flame of high morality—because such a job is not fitting for a male. The Pretender in Boris Godunov says to the old monk Pimen, who preaches meekness and submission: "But you fought under the walls of Kazan, etc." That is a man's work. But in the hours of peace and leisure the fighter needs his own hearth-side, he must feel assured that at home his rights are safely guarded. This is the point of Tatyana's last words: "I belong to another, and shall remain forever true to him." But in Turgenev woman appears as the judge and the reward, sometimes even the inspirer of victorious man. There is a great difference.
The idea has gained traction that Turgenev's ideal women—Natalie, Elena, Marianna—are modeled after Pushkin's Tatyana. Critics have been misled by superficial similarities. To Pushkin, his Tatyana represents a priestess, protecting the sacred flame of high morality—because such a role isn't suited for a man. The Pretender in Boris Godunov says to the old monk Pimen, who promotes meekness and submission: "But you fought under the walls of Kazan, etc." That’s a man’s job. However, during times of peace and leisure, the fighter needs his own home; he must feel secure that his rights are protected there. This is the essence of Tatyana's final words: "I belong to another, and shall remain forever true to him." But in Turgenev's work, woman appears as the judge and the prize, sometimes even the source of inspiration for a victorious man. There is a significant difference.
114
114
From a German Introduction to Philosophy.—"We shall maintain the opinion that metaphysics, as the crown of the particular sciences, is possible and desirable, and that to it falls the task intermediate between theory and practice, experiment and anticipation, mind and feeling, the task of weighing probabilities, balancing arguments, and reconciling difficulties." Thus metaphysics is a weighing of probabilities. Ergo—further than probable conclusions it cannot go. Thus why do metaphysicians pretend to universal and obligatory, established and eternal judgments? They go beyond themselves. In the domain of metaphysics there cannot and must not be any established beliefs. The word established loses all its sense in the connection. It is reasonable to speak of eternal hesitation and temporality of thought.
From a German Introduction to Philosophy.—"We will argue that metaphysics, as the pinnacle of the specific sciences, is both possible and necessary, and that it has the role of bridging theory and practice, experimentation and expectation, mind and emotion, the responsibility of weighing probabilities, balancing arguments, and resolving conflicts." So, metaphysics is about weighing probabilities. Therefore—it cannot go beyond probable conclusions. So why do metaphysicians claim to have universal and necessary, established and eternal judgments? They exceed their bounds. In the realm of metaphysics, there can and should not be any established beliefs. The term established entirely loses its meaning in this context. It's reasonable to talk about eternal uncertainty and the temporality of thought.
115
115
From another Introduction to Philosophy, also German. "Compared with the delusion of the materialists ... the wretchedest worshipper of idols seems to us a being capable of apprehending to a certain degree the great meaning and essence of things," Perhaps this thought strayed in accidentally among the huge herd of the other thoughts of the professor, so little does it resemble the rest. But even so, it loses none of its interest. If the materialists here spoken of, those of the nineteenth century, Buchner, Vogt, Moleschot, all of them men who stood on the pinnacle of natural science, were capable of proving in the realm of philosophy more uninformed than the nakedest savage, then it follows, not only that science has nothing in common with philosophy, but that the two are even hostile. Therefore we ought to go to the savages, not to civilise them, but even to learn philosophy from them. A Papuan or a Tierra del Fuegan delivering a lecture in philosophy to the professors of the Berlin University—Friedrich Paulsen, for example—is a curious sight. I say to Friedrich Paulsen, and not to Buchner or Moleschot, because Paulsen is also an educated person, and therefore his philosophic sensibility may have suffered from contact with science, even if not so badly as that of the materialists. He needs the assistance of a red-skinned master. Why have German professors so little daring or enterprise? Why should not Paulsen, on his own initiative, go to Patagonia to perfect himself in philosophy?—or at least send his pupils there, and preach broadcast the new pilgrimage. And now lo and behold he has hatched an original and fertile idea, so he will stick in a corner with it, so that even if you wanted you could not get a good look at it. The idea is important and weighty: our philosophers would lose nothing by sitting at the feet of the savages.
From another Introduction to Philosophy, which is also German. "Compared to the delusion of the materialists ... the most miserable idol worshipper seems to us to be someone who can grasp to some extent the great meaning and essence of things." Perhaps this thought slipped in by chance among the large crowd of the professor's other ideas, as it is so unlike the rest. But even so, it remains interesting. If the materialists being discussed here, those from the nineteenth century like Buchner, Vogt, Moleschot, all of whom were at the forefront of natural science, were capable of proving to be less informed in philosophy than the most primitive savage, then it suggests that science has nothing in common with philosophy and that the two are even at odds. Therefore, we should turn to the savages, not to civilize them, but to learn philosophy from them. A Papuan or a Tierra del Fuegan giving a lecture on philosophy to professors at Berlin University—like Friedrich Paulsen, for example—is quite a sight. I mention Friedrich Paulsen, and not Buchner or Moleschot, because Paulsen is also educated, and thus his philosophic sensibility may have been affected by his scientific background, though not as severely as that of the materialists. He needs the guidance of a red-skinned mentor. Why do German professors lack so much courage and initiative? Why shouldn’t Paulsen, on his own initiative, travel to Patagonia to deepen his philosophical understanding?—or at least send his students there and promote this new pilgrimage widely. And now, behold, he has come up with a unique and valuable idea, yet he will keep it tucked away, so much so that even if you wanted to, you couldn't see it clearly. This idea is significant and profound: our philosophers would gain nothing by not sitting at the feet of the savages.
116
116
From a History of Ethics.—"Doubts concerning the existence or the possibility of discovering a moral norm have, of course (I underline it), proved a stimulus to a new speculative establishing of ethics, just as the denial of the possibility of knowledge led to the discovery of the condition of knowledge." With this proposition the author does not play hide-and-seek, as Paulsen with his. He places it in a conspicuous position, in a conspicuous section of his book, and accompanies it with the trumpeting herald "of course." But only one thing is clear: namely, that the majority share the opinion of Professor Yodl, to whom the quoted words belong. So that the first assumption of ethics has as its foundation the consensus sapientium. It is enough.
From a History of Ethics.—"Doubts about whether a moral standard exists or can be found have, of course (I emphasize that), led to a new line of thinking in ethics, just as skepticism about the possibility of knowledge resulted in discovering what knowledge requires." With this statement, the author is straightforward, unlike Paulsen's approach. He presents it clearly in a notable part of his book, marked by the bold declaration "of course." But one thing is evident: most people agree with Professor Yodl, who made the quoted remark. Therefore, the foundational assumption of ethics rests on the consensus sapientium. That's sufficient.
117
117
"The normative theory," which has taken such hold in Germany and Russia, bears the stamp of that free and easy self-assurance which characterises the state of contentment, and which does not desire, even for the sake of theoretical perfection, to take into consideration the divided state of soul which usually accompanies discontent. Windelband (Praeludien, p. 313) is evidence of this. He exposes himself with the naive frankness almost of an irrational creature, and is not only unashamed, but even proud of his part. "Philosophic research," he says, "is possible only to those who are convinced that the norm of the universal imperative is supreme above individual activities, and that such a norm is discoverable." Not every witness will give evidence so honestly. It amounts to this: that philosophic research is not a search after truth, but a conspiracy amongst people who dethrone truth and exalt instead the all-binding norm. The task is truly ethical: morality always was and always will be utilitarian and bullying. Its active principle is: He who is not with us, is against us.
"The normative theory," which has gained traction in Germany and Russia, reflects a carefree self-assurance typical of those who are content and do not feel the need to acknowledge the inner turmoil that often accompanies dissatisfaction, even for the sake of theoretical precision. Windelband (Praeludien, p. 313) exemplifies this. He reveals himself with a naive honesty almost akin to that of an irrational being, and he is not only unembarrassed but even takes pride in his stance. "Philosophic research," he claims, "is only possible for those who believe that the standard of the universal imperative is superior to individual actions, and that such a standard can be discovered." Not everyone will testify so candidly. Essentially, this means that philosophic research isn't a quest for truth but rather a collusion among people who dethrone truth and elevate the all-encompassing norm instead. The mission is fundamentally ethical: morality has always been and will always be utilitarian and coercive. Its guiding principle is: If you’re not with us, you’re against us.
118
118
"If, besides the reality which is evident to us, we were susceptible to another form of reality, chaotic, lawless, then this latter could not be the subject of thought." (Riehl—Philosophie der Gegenwart.) This is one of the a priori of critical philosophy—one of the unproved first assumptions, evidently. It is only an expression in other words of Windelband's assertion quoted above, concerning the ethical basis of the law of causation. Thus, the a priori of contemporary thought convince us more and more that Nietzsche's instinct was not at fault. The root of all our philosophies lies, not in our objective observations, but in the demands of our own heart, in the subjective, moral will, and therefore science cannot be uprooted except we first destroy morality.
"If, in addition to the reality we see, we were open to another kind of reality—chaotic and without rules—then that reality couldn't be something we could think about." (Riehl—Philosophie der Gegenwart.) This is one of the a priori concepts of critical philosophy—an unproven assumption, obviously. It's just a rephrasing of Windelband's earlier point about the ethical foundation of the law of causation. So, the a priori of modern thinking increasingly proves that Nietzsche's intuition was correct. The foundation of all our philosophies isn't in our objective observations but in the needs of our own hearts, in the subjective, moral will, and therefore science can't be dismantled unless we first destroy morality.
119
119
One of the lofty truisms—"The philosopher conquers passion by perceiving it, the artist by bodying it forth." In German it sounds still more lofty: but does not for that reason approach any nearer to the truth. "Der Philosoph überwindet die Leidenschaft, indem er sie begreift—der Künstler, indem er sie darstellt." (Windelband, Praeludien, p. 198.)
One of the grand truths—"The philosopher overcomes passion by understanding it, while the artist does so by expressing it." In German, it sounds even more grand, but that doesn’t make it any closer to the truth. "Der Philosoph überwindet die Leidenschaft, indem er sie begreift—der Künstler, indem er sie darstellt." (Windelband, Praeludien, p. 198.)
120
120
The Germans always try to get at Allgemeingültigkeit. Well, if the problem of knowledge is to fathom all the depths of actual life, then experience, in so far as it repeats itself, is uninteresting, or at least has a limit of interest. It is necessary, however, to know what nobody yet knows, and therefore we must walk, not on the common road of Allgemeingültigkeit, but on new tracks, which have never yet seen human feet. Thus morality, which lays down definite rules and thereby guards life for a time from any surprise, exists only by convention, and in the end collapses before the non-moral surging-up of individual human aspirations. Laws—all of them—have only a regulating value, and are necessary only to those who want rest and security. But the first and essential condition of life is lawlessness. Laws are a refreshing sleep—lawlessness is creative activity.
The Germans always aim for Allgemeingültigkeit. Well, if the challenge of knowledge is to explore all the depths of real life, then experience, as far as it repeats itself, is dull or at least has a limit to its appeal. However, it's essential to discover what nobody yet knows, so we must not walk the common path of Allgemeingültigkeit, but forge new trails that no human has ever stepped on. Thus, morality, which establishes clear rules and temporarily shields life from surprises, only exists by agreement and ultimately crumbles in the face of the non-moral rise of individual human desires. Laws—all of them—only have a regulatory function and are necessary for those seeking peace and security. But the primary and essential condition of life is lawlessness. Laws provide a refreshing rest—lawlessness fuels creative activity.
121
121
A = A.—They say that logic does not need this postulate, and could easily develop it by deduction. I think not. On the contrary, in my opinion, logic could not exist without this premiss. Meanwhile it has a purely empirical origin. In the realm of fact, A is always more or less equal to A. But it might be otherwise. The universe might be so constituted as to admit of the most fantastic metamorphoses. That which now equals A would successively equal B and then C, and so on. At present a stone remains long enough a stone, a plant a plant, an animal an animal. But it might be that a stone changed into a plant before our eyes, and the plant into an animal. That there is nothing unthinkable in such a supposition is proved by the theory of evolution. This theory only puts centuries in place of seconds. So that, in spite of the risk to which I expose myself from the admirers of the famous Epicurean system, I am compelled to repeat once more that anything you please may come from anything you please, that A may not equal A, and that consequently logic is dependent, for its soundness, on the empirically-derived law of the unchangeableness of the external world. Admit the possibility of supernatural interference—and logic will lose that certitude and inevitability of its conclusions which at present is so attractive to us.
A = A. They say that logic doesn't need this basic assumption and could easily develop from deduction. I disagree. In my view, logic couldn't exist without this premise. Furthermore, it has a purely empirical origin. In reality, A is always somewhat equal to A. But it could be different. The universe might be arranged in such a way that it allows for the wildest transformations. What currently equals A could successively equal B and then C, and so on. Right now, a stone stays a stone long enough, a plant a plant, an animal an animal. But it's possible a stone could turn into a plant right before our eyes, and the plant into an animal. The fact that there is nothing unthinkable about this assumption is supported by the theory of evolution. This theory just puts centuries in place of seconds. So, despite the backlash I might get from fans of the famous Epicurean system, I must insist again that anything can come from anything, that A might not equal A, and that, therefore, logic relies on the empirically-derived law of the constancy of the external world for its validity. Allow for the possibility of supernatural interference—and logic will lose that certainty and inevitability in its conclusions that is so appealing to us right now.
122
122
The effort to understand people, life, the universe prevents us from getting to know them at all. Since "to know" and "to understand" are two concepts which are not only non-identical, but just the opposite of one another in meaning; in spite of their being in constant use as synonyms. We think we have understood a phenomenon if we have included it in a list of others, previously known to us. And, since all our mental aspiration reduces itself to understanding the universe, we refuse to know a great deal which will not adapt itself to the plane surface of the contemporary world-conceptions. For instance the Leibnitz question, put by Kant into the basis of the critique of reason: "How can we know a thing outside us, if it does not enter into us?" It is non-understandable; that is, it does not agree with our notion of understanding. Hence it follows that it must be squeezed out of the field of view—which is exactly what Kant attempted to do. To us it seems, on the contrary, that in the interests of knowing we should sacrifice, and gladly, understanding, since understanding in any case is a secondary affair.-Zu fragmentarisch ist Welt und Leben!...
The effort to understand people, life, and the universe keeps us from really getting to know them at all. "To know" and "to understand" are not only different concepts but actually opposites in meaning, even though they're often used interchangeably. We believe we’ve understood something if we can fit it into a list of things we already know. And because our mental goal is to understand the universe, we overlook a lot of information that doesn’t fit into the simplified views of the modern world. For example, the question raised by Leibniz and discussed by Kant in his critique of reason: "How can we know something outside ourselves if it doesn’t enter us?" It’s hard to comprehend; that is, it clashes with our idea of understanding. So, we tend to ignore it—which is exactly what Kant aimed to do. To us, it seems that for the sake of knowing, we should willingly sacrifice understanding, since understanding is, in any case, a secondary matter. -Zu fragmentarisch ist Welt und Leben!...
PART II
Nur für Schwindelfreie.
For the fearless.
(From Alpine Recollections.)
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links.
1
1
Light reveals to us beauty—but also ugliness. Throw vitriol in the face of a beautiful woman, and the beauty is gone, no power on earth will enable us to look upon her with the same rapture as before. Could even the sincerest, deepest love endure the change? True, the idealists will hasten to say that love overcomes all things. But idealism needs be prompt, for if she leaves us one single moment in which to see, we shall see such things as are not easily explained away. That is why idealists stick so tight so logic. In the twinkling of an eye logic will convey us to the remotest conclusions and forecasts. Reality could never overtake her. Love is eternal, and consequently a disfigured face will seem as lovely to us as a fresh one. This is, of course, a lie, but it helps to preserve old tastes and obscures danger. Real danger, however, was never dispelled by words. In spite of Schiller and eternal love, in the long run vitriol triumphs, and the agreeable young man is forced to abandon his beloved and acknowledge himself a fraud. Light, the source of his life and hope, has now destroyed hope and life for him. He will not return to idealism, and he will hate logic: light, that seemed to him so beautiful, will have become hideous. He will turn to darkness, where logic and its binding conclusions have no power, but where the fancy is free for all her vagaries. Without light we should never have known that vitriol ruins beauty. No science, nor any art can give us what darkness gives. It is true, in our young days when all was new, light brought us great happiness and joy. Let us, therefore, remember it with gratitude, as a benefactor we no longer need. Do after all let us dispense with gratitude, for it belongs to the calculating, bourgeois virtues. Do ut des. Let us forget light, and gratitude, and the qualms of self-important idealism, let us go bravely to meet the coming night. She promises us great power over reality. Is it worth while to give up our old tastes and lofty convictions? Love and light have not availed against vitriol. What a horror would have seized us at the thought, once upon a time! That short phrase can annul all Schiller. We have shut our eyes and stopped our ears, we have built huge philosophic systems to shield us from this tiny thought. And now—now it seems we have no more feeling for Schiller and the great systems, we have no pity on our past beliefs. We now are seeking for words with which to sing the praises of our former enemy. Night, the dark, deaf, impenetrable night, peopled with horrors—does she not now loom before us, infinitely beautiful? Does she not draw us with her still, mysterious, fathomless beauty, far more powerfully than noisy, narrow day? It seems as if, in a short while, man will feel that the same incomprehensible, cherishing power which threw us out into the universe and set us, like plants, to reach to the light, is now gradually transferring us to a new direction, where a new life awaits us with all its stores. Fata volentem ducunt, nolentem trahunt. And perhaps the time is near when the impassioned poet, casting a last look to his past, will boldly and gladly cry:
Light shows us beauty, but also ugliness. If you throw acid in the face of a beautiful woman, her beauty is gone; no force on earth can make us see her with the same admiration as before. Can even the truest, deepest love withstand that change? Sure, idealists will quickly say that love conquers all. But idealism has to be swift, because if she leaves us for even a moment to really look, we’ll see things that are hard to justify. That’s why idealists cling to logic so tightly. In an instant, logic will lead us to the farthest conclusions. Reality can never catch up with it. Love is eternal; thus, a disfigured face will seem just as beautiful to us as a fresh one. This is, of course, a lie, but it helps maintain old preferences and hides danger. Real danger, however, has never been negated by words. Despite Schiller and eternal love, in the end, acid wins, and the charming young man has to let go of his beloved and admit he’s a phony. Light, which was once the source of his life and hope, now destroys both. He won't go back to idealism and will start to resent logic: light, which seemed so beautiful to him, will turn ugly. He will gravitate toward darkness, where logic and its strict conclusions hold no sway, and where imagination is free to roam. Without light, we would never have realized that acid destroys beauty. No science or art can give us what darkness provides. It's true that in our youth, when everything felt new, light brought us immense happiness and joy. So, let’s remember it with gratitude, as a benefactor we no longer need. But let’s skip the gratitude, because it belongs to the calculating, bourgeois virtues. Do ut des. Let’s forget light, gratitude, and the pretensions of self-important idealism; let’s boldly face the coming night. It promises us great power over reality. Is it worth giving up our old tastes and lofty beliefs? Love and light haven’t triumphed over acid. How horrifying it would have been to think that once! That simple thought can dismiss all of Schiller. We’ve shut our eyes and blocked our ears, building vast philosophical systems to protect us from this small idea. And now—now it seems we’ve lost all feeling for Schiller and the great systems; we feel no pity for our past beliefs. We’re now searching for words to praise our former enemy. Night, the dark, mute, impenetrable night, filled with horrors—doesn’t she now appear infinitely beautiful? Doesn’t she pull us in with her still, mysterious, unfathomable beauty, far more powerfully than loud, limited day? It feels like, soon, humankind will recognize that the same incomprehensible, nurturing force that cast us out into the universe and allowed us to reach for the light is now gradually directing us toward a new path, where a new life awaits us with all its treasures. Fata volentem ducunt, nolentem trahunt. And maybe the time is close when the passionate poet, taking one last look at his past, will boldly and joyfully proclaim:
Hide thyself, sun! O darkness, be welcome!
Hide yourself, sun! Oh darkness, welcome!
2
2
Psychology at last leads us to conclude that the most generous human impulses spring from a root of egoism. Tolstoy's "love to one's neighbour," for example, proves to be a branch of the old self-love. The same may be said of Kant's idealism, and even of Plato's. Though they glorify the service of the idea, in practice they succeed in getting out of the vicious circle of egoism no better than the ordinary mortal, who is neither a genius nor a flower of culture. In my eyes this is "almost" an absolute truth. (It is never wrong to add the retractive "almost"; truth is too much inclined to exaggerate its own importance, and one must guard oneself against its despotic authority.) Thus—all men are egoists. Hence follows a great deal. I even think this proposition might provide better grounds for metaphysical conclusions than the doubtful capacity for compassion and love for one's neighbour which has been so tempting to dogma. For some reason men have imagined that love for oneself is more natural and comprehensible than love for another. Why? Love for others is only a little-rarer, less widely diffused than love to oneself. But then hippopotami and rhinoceros, even in their own tropical regions, are less frequent than horses and mules. Does it follow that they are less natural and transcendental? Positivism is not incumbent upon blood-thirsty savages. Nay, as we know, many of them are less positive-minded than our learned men. For instance, a future life is to them such an infallible reality that they even enter into contracts, part of which is to be fulfilled in the next world. A German metaphysician won't go as far as that. Hence it follows that the way to know the other world is not by any means through love, sympathy, and self-denial, as Schopenhauer taught. On the contrary, it appears as if love for others were only an impediment to metaphysical flights. Love and sympathy chain the eye to the misery of this earth, where such a wide field for active charity opens out. The materialists were mostly very good men—a fact which bothered the historians of philosophy. They preached Matter, believed in nothing, and were ready to perform all kinds of sacrifices for their neighbours. How is this? It is a case of clearest logical consequence: man loves his neighbour, he sees that heaven is indifferent to misery, therefore he takes upon himself the rôle of Providence. Were he indifferent to the sufferings of others, he would easily become an idealist and leave his neighbours to their fate. Love and compassion kill belief, and make a man a positivist and a materialist in his philosophical outlook. If he feels the misery of others, he leaves off meditating and wants to act. Man only thinks properly when he realises he has nothing to do, his hands are tied. That is why any profound thought must arise from despair. Optimism, on the other hand, the readiness to jump hastily from one conclusion to another, may be regarded as an inevitable sign of narrow self-sufficiency, which dreads doubt and is consequently always superficial. If a man offers you a solution of eternal questions, it shows he has not even begun to think about them. He has only "acted." Perhaps it is not necessary to think—who can say how we ought or ought not to live? And how could we be brought to live "as we ought," when our own nature is and always will be an incalculable mystery. There is no mistake about it, nobody wants to think, I do not speak here of logical thinking. That, like any other natural function, gives man great pleasure. For this reason philosophical systems, however complicated, arouse real and permanent interest in the public provided they only require from man the logical exercise of the mind, and nothing else. But to think—-really to think—surely this means a relinquishing of logic. It means living a new life. It means a permanent sacrifice of the dearest habits, tastes, attachments, without even the assurance that the sacrifice will bring any compensation. Artists and philosophers like to imagine the thinker with a stern face, a profound look which penetrates into the unseen, and a noble bearing—an eagle preparing for flight. Not at all. A thinking man is one who has lost his balance, in the vulgar, not in the tragic sense. Hands raking the air, feet flying, face scared and bewildered, he is a caricature of helplessness and pitiable perplexity. Look at the aged Turgenev, his Poems in Prose and his letter to Tolstoy. Maupassant thus tells of his meeting with Turgenev: " There entered a giant with a silvery head." Quite so! The majestic patriarch and master, of course! The myth of giants with silver locks is firmly established in the heart of man. Then suddenly enters Turgenev in his Prose Poems—pale, pitiful, fluttering like a bird that has been "winged." Turgenev, who has taught us everything—how can he be so fluttered and bewildered? How could he write his letter to Tolstoy? Did he not know that Tolstoy was finished, the source of his creative activity dried up, that he must seek other activities. Of course he knew—and still he wrote that letter. But it was not for Tolstoy, nor even for Russian literature, which, of course, is not kept going by the death-bed letters and covenants of its giants. In the dreadful moments of the end, Turgenev, in spite of his noble size and silver locks, did not know what to say or where to look for support and consolation. So he turned to literature, to which he had given his life.... He yearned that she, whom he had served so long and loyally, should just once help him, save him from the horrible and thrice senseless nightmare. He stretched out his withered, numbing hands to the printed sheets which still preserve the traces of the Soul of a living, suffering man. He addressed his late enemy Tolstoy with the most flattering name: "Great writer of the Russian land"; recollected that he was his contemporary, that he himself was a great writer of the Russian land. But this he did not express aloud. He only said, "I can no longer——" He praised a strict school of literary and general education. To the last he tried to preserve his bearing of a giant with silvery locks. And we were gratified. The same persons who are indignant at Gogol's correspondence, quote Turgenev's letter with reverence. The attitude is everything. Turgenev knew how to pose passably well, and this is ascribed to him as his greatest merit. Mundus vult decipi, ergo decipiatur. But Gogol and Turgenev felt substantially the same. Had Turgenev burnt his own manuscripts and talked of himself instead of Tolstoy, before death, he would have been accounted mad. Moralists would have reproached him for his display of extreme egoism.... And Philosophy? Philosophy seems to be getting rid of certain prejudices. At the moment when men are least likely to play the hypocrite and lie to themselves Turgenev and Gogol placed their personal fate higher than the destinies of Russian literature. Does not this betray a "secret" to us? Ought we not to see in absolute egoism an inalienable and great, yes, very great quality of human nature? Psychology, ignoring the threats of morality, has led us to a new knowledge. Yet still, in spite of the instances we have given, the mass of people will, as usual, see nothing but malice in every attempt to reveal the human impulses that underlie "lofty" motives. To be merely men seems humiliating to men. So now malice will also be detected in my interpretation of Turgenev's letter, no matter what assurance I offer to the contrary.
Psychology finally leads us to conclude that the most generous human impulses come from a root of self-interest. Tolstoy's "love for one's neighbor," for example, turns out to be a branch of the old self-love. The same can be said about Kant's idealism and even Plato's. Although they celebrate the service of the idea, practically, they manage to get out of the vicious cycle of self-interest no better than the average person, who is neither a genius nor a cultured individual. In my view, this is "almost" an absolute truth. (It’s never wrong to add the retractive "almost"; truth tends to exaggerate its own significance, and one must be cautious of its authoritarian nature.) Thus, all humans are self-interested. This leads to a lot. I even think this idea might provide a better foundation for metaphysical conclusions than the questionable ability for compassion and love for one's neighbor, which has been so tempting to dogma. For some reason, people have imagined that self-love is more natural and understandable than love for others. Why? Love for others is just a little rarer, less widespread than love for oneself. But then again, hippopotamuses and rhinoceroses, even in their own tropical regions, are less numerous than horses and mules. Does that mean they are less natural and transcendental? Positivism is not required of bloodthirsty savages. In fact, as we know, many of them are less positive-minded than our educated men. For instance, the afterlife is for them such an undeniable reality that they even enter into contracts, parts of which are to be fulfilled in the next world. A German metaphysician wouldn't go that far. Therefore, it follows that the way to understand the other world is not at all through love, sympathy, and self-denial, as Schopenhauer taught. On the contrary, it seems love for others only hinders metaphysical exploration. Love and sympathy keep our eyes fixed on the misery of this earth, where there is such a broad field for active charity. The materialists were mostly very good people—a fact that troubled the historians of philosophy. They preached Matter, believed in nothing, and were ready to make all sorts of sacrifices for their neighbors. How is this possible? It is simply a clear logical consequence: a person loves their neighbor, sees that heaven is indifferent to suffering, and thus takes on the role of Providence. If they were indifferent to the suffering of others, they would easily become idealists and leave their neighbors to their fate. Love and compassion kill belief and make a person a positivist and a materialist in their philosophical outlook. If a person feels the pain of others, they stop reflecting and want to take action. A person only thinks clearly when they realize they have nothing to do and their hands are tied. That’s why any deep thought must come from despair. Optimism, on the other hand, the tendency to hastily jump from one conclusion to another, can be regarded as a sure sign of narrow-minded self-sufficiency that fears doubt and is therefore always superficial. If someone offers you a solution to eternal questions, it shows they haven't even started to truly think about them. They have merely "acted." Perhaps it isn’t necessary to think—who can say how we ought to live? And how could we be compelled to live "as we ought" when our own nature is and always will be an unpredictable mystery? There is no mistake about it, nobody wants to think; I’m not talking about logical thinking. That, like any other natural function, brings pleasure to people. For this reason, philosophical systems, no matter how complicated, genuinely and permanently interest the public as long as they require just logical exercise from people and nothing else. But to think—truly to think—means to let go of logic. It means living a new life. It requires a permanent sacrifice of the dearest habits, tastes, and attachments, without even the promise that the sacrifice will bring any reward. Artists and philosophers like to envision the thinker with a stern face, a deep gaze that pierces the unseen, and a noble demeanor—an eagle preparing to take flight. Not at all. A thinking person is one who has lost their balance, in the ordinary, not the tragic sense. Hands flailing, feet in disarray, face frightened and confused, they are a caricature of helplessness and pitiful bewilderment. Look at the elderly Turgenev, his *Poems in Prose* and his letter to Tolstoy. Maupassant recounts his meeting with Turgenev: "A giant with a silvery head entered." Exactly! The majestic patriarch and master, of course! The myth of giants with silver hair is well-rooted in the human heart. Then suddenly enters Turgenev in his *Prose Poems*—pale, pitiful, fluttering like a bird that has been "winged." Turgenev, who taught us everything—how can he appear so agitated and confused? How could he write his letter to Tolstoy? Didn’t he know that Tolstoy was finished, his creative well dry, that he must seek other pursuits? Of course, he knew—and still, he wrote that letter. But it wasn’t for Tolstoy, nor for Russian literature, which, certainly, isn’t sustained by the deathbed letters and agreements of its giants. In those dreadful moments of the end, Turgenev, despite his noble stature and silver hair, didn’t know what to say or where to find support and comfort. So he turned to literature, to which he had devoted his life.... He longed for her, whom he had served so loyally and for so long, to just once help him, save him from the terrible and utterly senseless nightmare. He reached out his withered, numbing hands to the printed sheets that still hold the traces of the Soul of a living, suffering man. He addressed his former enemy Tolstoy with the most flattering title: "Great writer of the Russian land"; he remembered that he was his contemporary, that he himself was a great writer of the Russian land. However, he didn’t say that out loud. He merely expressed, "I can no longer——" He praised a strict school of literary and general education. Until the end, he tried to maintain the stance of a giant with silver locks. And we were pleased. The same individuals who are outraged by Gogol's correspondence quote Turgenev's letter with reverence. The attitude is everything. Turgenev knew how to strike a passable pose, and this is regarded as his greatest virtue. Mundus vult decipi, ergo decipiatur. But Gogol and Turgenev felt more or less the same. Had Turgenev burned his own manuscripts and spoken about himself instead of Tolstoy before he died, he would have been deemed insane. Moralists would have criticized him for his display of extreme self-interest.... And Philosophy? Philosophy seems to be shedding certain biases. At the moment when people are least inclined to be hypocritical and deceive themselves, Turgenev and Gogol prioritized their personal fates over the destinies of Russian literature. Doesn't this reveal a "secret" to us? Should we not recognize in absolute self-interest an inalienable and significant, yes, very significant quality of human nature? Psychology, disregarding moral objections, has led us to a fresh understanding. Yet still, despite the examples we have provided, the majority of people will, as usual, see nothing but malice in every effort to uncover the human impulses that underlie "lofty" motives. Simply being human feels humiliating to people. So now, they will also find malice in my interpretation of Turgenev's letter, no matter what assurances I provide otherwise.
3
3
On Method.—A certain naturalist made the following experiment: A glass jar was divided into two halves by a perfectly transparent glass partition. On the one side of the partition he placed a pike, on the other a number of small fishes such as form the prey of the pike. The pike did not notice the partition, and hurled itself on its prey, with, of course, the result only of a bruised nose. The same happened many times, and always the same result. At last, seeing all its efforts ended so painfully, the pike abandoned the hunt, so that in a few days, when the partition had been removed it continued to swim about among the small fry without daring to attack them.... Does not the same happen with us? Perhaps the limits between "this world" and "the other world" are also essentially of an experimental origin, neither rooted in the nature of things, as was thought before Kant, or in the nature of our reason, as was thought after Kant. Perhaps indeed a partition does exist, and make vain all attempts to cross over.. But perhaps there comes a moment when the partition is removed. In our minds, however, the conviction is firmly rooted that it is impossible to pass certain limits, and painful to try: a conviction founded on experience. But in this case we should recall the old scepticism of Hume, which idealist philosophy has regarded as mere subtle mind-play, valueless after Kant's critique. The most lasting and varied experience cannot lead to any binding and universal conclusion. Nay, all our a priori, which are so useful for a certain time, become sooner or later extremely harmful. A philosopher should not be afraid of scepticism, but should go on bruising his jaw. Perhaps the failure of metaphysics lies in the caution and timidity of metaphysicians, who seem ostensibly so brave. They have sought for rest—which they describe as the highest boon. Whereas they should have valued more than anything restlessness, aimlessness, even purposelessness. How can you tell when the partition will be removed? Perhaps at the very moment when man ceased his painful pursuit, settled all his questions and rested on his laurels, inert, he could with one strong push have swept through the pernicious fence which separated him from the unknowable. There is no need for man to move according to a carefully-considered plan. This is a purely aesthetic demand which need not bind us. Let man senselessly and deliriously knock his head against the wall—if the wall go down at last, will he value his triumph any the less? Unfortunately for us the illusion has been established in us that plan and purpose are the best guarantee of success. What a delusion it is! The opposite is true. The best of all that genius has revealed to us has been revealed as the result of fantastic, erratic, apparently ridiculous and useless, but relentlessly stubborn seeking. Columbus, tired of sitting on the same spot, sailed west to look for India. And genius, in spite of vulgar conception, is a condition of chaos and unutterable restlessness. Not for nothing has genius been counted kin to madness. Genius flings itself hither and thither because it has not the Sitzfleisch necessary for industrious success in mediocrity. We may be sure that earth has seen much more genius than history has recorded; since genius is acknowledged only when it has been serviceable. When the tossing-about has led to no useful issue—which is the case in the majority of instances—it arouses only a feeling of disgust and abomination in all witnesses. "He can't rest and he can't let others rest." If Lermontov and Dostoevsky had lived in times when there was no demand for books, nobody would have noticed them. Lermontov's early death would have passed unregretted. Perhaps some settled and virtuous citizen would have remarked, weary of the young man's eternal and dangerous freaks: "For a dog a dog's death." The same of Gogol, Tolstoy, Poushkin. Now they are praised because they left interesting books.... And so we need pay no attention to the cry about the futility and worthlessness of scepticism, even scepticism pure and unadulterated, scepticism which has no ulterior motive of clearing the way for a new creed. To knock one's head against the wall out of hatred for the wall: to beat against established and obstructive ideas, because one detests them: is it not an attractive proposition? And then, to see ahead uncertainly and limitless possibilities, instead of up-to-date "ideals," is not this too fascinating? The highest good is rest! I shall not argue: de gustibus aut nihil aut bene.... By the way, isn't it a superb principle? And this superb principle has been arrived at perfectly by chance, unfortunately not by me, but by one of the comical characters in Tchekhov's Seagull. He mixed up two Latin proverbs, and the result was a splendid maxim which, in order to become an a priori, awaits only universal acceptance.
On Method.—A certain naturalist conducted the following experiment: A glass jar was divided into two halves by a completely transparent glass partition. On one side of the partition, he placed a pike, and on the other side, a number of small fish that the pike usually preyed on. The pike didn’t notice the partition and lunged for its prey, resulting only in a bruised nose. This happened many times, always with the same result. Eventually, after experiencing so much pain from its efforts, the pike gave up the chase, so that when the partition was removed days later, it swam among the small fish without daring to attack them. Doesn’t the same thing happen to us? Perhaps the boundaries between "this world" and "the other world" are also based on experimentation, not grounded in the nature of things as once thought before Kant, or in the nature of our reasoning as believed after Kant. Perhaps a partition does exist and makes all attempts to cross over futile. But maybe there comes a time when the partition is removed. In our minds, however, the strong belief remains that it’s impossible to cross certain limits, and trying to do so is painful: a belief built on experience. In this regard, we should remember the old skepticism of Hume, which idealist philosophy has considered mere clever mental exercise, insignificant after Kant's critique. The most enduring and varied experiences can’t lead to any binding, universal conclusions. Indeed, all our a priori knowledge, which is helpful for a time, eventually becomes harmful. A philosopher shouldn’t fear skepticism but should keep pushing through the pain. Perhaps the failure of metaphysics lies in the caution and hesitance of metaphysicians, who appear bravely dedicated. They’ve sought peace, which they describe as the ultimate gift, when they should have valued restlessness, aimlessness, and even purposelessness more. How can you know when the partition will be removed? Perhaps the moment when a person stops their painful pursuit, settles all their questions, and rests on their achievements, they could have easily broken through the harmful barrier that separates them from the unknowable. There’s no need for a person to move according to a carefully thought-out plan. This is a purely aesthetic requirement that doesn’t have to restrict us. Let a person mindlessly and desperately bang their head against the wall—if the wall finally falls, will they value their success any less? Unfortunately, we’ve come to believe that planning and purpose are the best guarantees of success. What a delusion! The reality is the opposite. The best things genius has revealed to us have come from wild, erratic, seemingly ridiculous and useless yet stubborn searching. Columbus, tired of being stationary, sailed west looking for India. And genius, contrary to popular belief, thrives in chaos and endless restlessness. It’s no coincidence that genius has often been associated with madness. Genius wanders aimlessly because it lacks the Sitzfleisch needed for diligent success in mediocrity. We can be certain that the earth has seen far more genius than history records; genius is recognized only when it has proven useful. When the wild searching leads to no beneficial outcome—which is the case in most situations—it only elicits disgust and contempt from observers. "He can’t rest and won’t let others rest." If Lermontov and Dostoevsky had lived in a time with no demand for books, no one would have noticed them. Lermontov’s early death would have gone unregretted. Perhaps some settled, virtuous citizen would have remarked, tired of the young man’s constant and risky antics: "For a dog, a dog’s death." The same applies to Gogol, Tolstoy, and Pushkin. Now they are celebrated because they produced interesting works. So, we need not pay attention to complaints about the futility and worthlessness of skepticism, even pure and unadulterated skepticism, which has no ulterior motive to clear the way for a new belief. To bang one’s head against the wall out of hatred for the wall: to challenge established and obstructive ideas simply out of disdain: isn’t that an appealing notion? And then, to sense uncertain and limitless possibilities ahead instead of contemporary "ideals," isn’t that fascinating too? The ultimate good is rest! I won’t argue: de gustibus aut nihil aut bene.... By the way, isn’t that a brilliant principle? And this brilliant principle was discovered entirely by chance, unfortunately not by me, but by one of the comical characters in Chekhov’s Seagull. He confused two Latin proverbs, resulting in a splendid maxim that, to become an a priori, only requires universal acceptance.
4
4
Metaphysicians praise the transcendental, and carefully avoid it. Nietzsche hated metaphysics, he praised the earth—bleib nur der Erde treu, O meine Bruder—and always lived in the realm of the transcendental. Of course the metaphysicians behave better: this is indisputable. He who would be a teacher must proclaim the metaphysical point of view, and he may become a hero without ever smelling powder. In these anxious days, when positivism seems to fall short, one cannot do better than turn to metaphysics. Then the young man need not any more envy Alexander the Macedonian. With the assistance of a few books not only earthly states are conquered, but the whole mysterious universe. Metaphysics is the great art of swerving round dangerous experience. So metaphysicians should be called the positivists par excellence. They do not despise all experience, as they assert, but only the dangerous experiences. They adapt the safest of all methods of selfdefence, what the English call protective mimicry. Let us repeat to all students—professors know it already: he who would be a sincere metaphysician must avoid risky experience. Schiller once asked: How can tragedy give delight? The answer—to put it in our own words—was: If we are to obtain delight from tragedy, it must be seen only upon the stage.—In order to love the transcendental it also should be known only from the stage, or from books of the philosophers. This is called idealism, the nicest word ever invented by philosophising men.
Metaphysicians praise the transcendental while carefully dodging it. Nietzsche despised metaphysics; he celebrated the earth—stick to the earth, O my brother—and always existed within the realm of the transcendental. Of course, metaphysicians are better behaved: that's a fact. Anyone wanting to be a teacher must promote the metaphysical perspective, and they can become a hero without ever engaging in battle. In these anxious times, when positivism seems inadequate, turning to metaphysics is the best option. This way, a young man doesn’t need to envy Alexander the Great anymore. With just a few books, not only can earthly kingdoms be conquered, but the entire mysterious universe can be explored. Metaphysics is the great art of avoiding risky experiences. Thus, metaphysicians should be regarded as the positivists par excellence. They don’t dismiss all experience, as they claim; they merely avoid dangerous experiences. They adopt the safest method of self-defense, what the English refer to as protective mimicry. Let us remind all students—professors already know this: anyone wanting to be a genuine metaphysician must steer clear of risky experiences. Schiller once asked: How can tragedy bring delight? The answer—in our own words—is: If we’re to enjoy tragedy, it should only be viewed on stage. To love the transcendental, it too should only be known from the stage or from philosophers' books. This is called idealism, the finest term ever coined by philosophical thinkers.
5
5
Poetae nascuntur.—Wonderful is man. Knowing nothing about it, he asserts the existence of an objective impossibility. Even a little while ago, before the invention of the telephone and telegraph, men would have declared it impossible for Europe to converse with America. Now it is possible. We cannot produce poets, therefore we say they are born. Certainly we cannot make a child a poet by forcing him to study literary models, from the most ancient to the most modern. Neither will anybody hear us in America no matter how loud we shout here. To make a poet of a man, he must not be developed along ordinary lines. Perhaps books should be kept from him. Perhaps it is necessary to perform some apparently dangerous operation on him: fracture his skull or throw him out of a fourth-storey window. I will refrain from recommending these methods as a substitute for paedagogy. But that is not the point. Look at the great men, and the poets. Except John Stuart Mill and a couple of other positivist thinkers, who had learned fathers and virtuous mothers, none of the great men can boast of, or better, complain of, a proper upbringing. In their lives nearly always the decisive part was played by accident, accident which reason would dub meaninglessness, if reason ever dared raise its voice against obvious success. Something like a broken skull or a fall from the fourth floor—not metaphorically, but often absolutely literally—has proved the commencement, usually concealed but occasionally avowed, of the activity of genius. But we repeat automatically: poetae nascuntur, and are deeply convinced that this extraordinary truth is so lofty it needs no verification.
Poetae nascuntur.—Humans are amazing. Without knowing it, they claim the existence of something that's objectively impossible. Not long ago, before phones and telegraphs were invented, people would have said it was impossible for Europe to talk to America. Now it’s a reality. We can't create poets, so we say they are born as such. Obviously, we can't make a child a poet just by forcing them to study literary works, whether ancient or modern. No matter how loud we shout here, nobody in America will hear us. To turn someone into a poet, they can’t just follow the usual path. Maybe we should keep books away from them. Perhaps something that seems dangerous is needed: like breaking their skull or throwing them out of a fourth-floor window. I won’t actually suggest these methods as alternatives to education. But that’s not the main point. Look at the great figures and poets. Except for John Stuart Mill and a couple of other positivist thinkers, who had caring fathers and good mothers, none of the great figures can honestly claim or even complain about having a proper upbringing. In their lives, chance often played a crucial role—chance that reason would label as meaningless, if it ever dared to question obvious success. Something like a skull fracture or a fall from a fourth floor—not just metaphorically, but often literally—has been the hidden or sometimes admitted starting point of genius. Yet we keep saying: poetae nascuntur, fully convinced that this extraordinary truth is so profound it doesn't need proof.
6
6
"Until Apollo calls him to the sacrifice, ignobly the poet is plunged in the cares of this shoddy world; silent is his lyre, cold sleeps his soul, of all the petty children of earth most petty it seems is he." Pisaryev, the critic, was exasperated by these verses. Presumably, if they had not belonged to Poushkin, all the critics along with Pisaryev would have condemned them and their author to oblivion. Suspicious verse! Before Apollo calls to him—the poet is the most insignificant of mortals! In his free hours, the ordinary man finds some more or less distinguished distraction fox himself: he hunts, attends exhibitions of pictures, or the theatre, and finally rests in the bosom of his family. But the poet is incapable of normal existence. Immediately he has finished with Apollo, forgetting all about altars and sacrifices, he proceeds to occupy himself with unworthy objects. Or he abandons himself to the dolce far niente, the customary pastime of all favourites of the Muses. Let us here remark that not only all poets, but all writers and artists in general are inclined to lead bad lives. Think what Tolstoy tells us, in Confession and elsewhere, of the best representatives of literature in the fifties. On the whole it is just as Poushkin says in his verses. Whilst he is engaged in composition, an author is a creature of some consequence: apart from this, he is nothing. Why are Apollo and the Muses so remiss? Why do they draw to themselves wayward or vicious votaries, instead of rewarding virtue? We dare not suspect the gods, even the dethroned, of bad intentions. Apollo loved virtuous persons—and yet virtuous persons are evidently mediocre and unfit for the sacred offices. If any man is overcome with a great desire to serve the god of song, let him get rid of his virtues at once. Curious that this truth is so completely unknown to men. They think that through virtue they can truly deserve the favour and choice of Apollo. And since industry is the first virtue, they peg away, morning, noon, and night. Of course, the more they work the less they do. Which really puzzles and annoys them. They even fling aside the sacred arts, and all the labours of a devotee; they give themselves up to idleness and other bad habits. And sometimes it so happens, that just as a man decides that it is all no good, the Muses suddenly visit him. So it was with Dostoevsky and others; Schiller alone managed to get round Apollo. But perhaps it was only his biographers he got round. Germans are so trustful, so easy to deceive. The biographers saw nothing unusual in Schiller's habit of keeping his feet in cold water whilst he worked. No doubt they felt that if the divine poet had lived in the Sahara, where water is precious as gold, and the inspired cannot take a footbath every day, then the speeches of the Marquis of Pola would have lacked half their nobleness, at least. And apparently Schiller was not so wonderfully chaste, if he needed such artificial resources in the composition of his fine speeches. In a word, we must believe Poushkin. A poet is, on the one hand, among the elect; on the other hand, he is one of the most insignificant of mortals. Hence we can draw a very consoling conclusion: the most insignificant of men are not altogether so worthless as we imagine. They may not be fit to occupy government positions or professorial chairs, but they are often extremely at home on Parnassus and such high places. Apollo rewards vice, and virtue, as everybody knows, is so satisfied with herself she needs no reward. Then why do the pessimists lament? Leibnitz was quite right: we live in the best possible of worlds. I would even suggest that we leave out the modification "possible."
"Until Apollo calls him to sacrifice, the poet is stuck in the worries of this cheap world; his lyre is silent, his soul is cold, and he seems the most insignificant of all humanity." Pisaryev, the critic, was frustrated by these lines. If they hadn't belonged to Pushkin, all the critics, including Pisaryev, would have condemned them and their author to obscurity. Suspicious verse! Before Apollo calls to him, the poet is the most trivial of beings! In his free time, an ordinary person finds some distraction for himself: he goes hunting, attends art exhibitions, goes to the theater, and finally relaxes with his family. But the poet cannot live normally. As soon as he finishes with Apollo, forgetting all about altars and sacrifices, he turns to unworthy pursuits. Or he gives himself over to the *dolce far niente*, the customary pastime of all favorites of the Muses. It’s worth noting that not just poets, but all writers and artists, tend to lead unproductive lives. Think about what Tolstoy says in *Confession* and elsewhere about the best literary figures of the 1850s. In general, it aligns with what Pushkin expresses in his verses. While he is working on his craft, a writer is someone significant: outside of that, he is nothing. Why are Apollo and the Muses so negligent? Why do they attract wayward or flawed followers instead of rewarding virtue? We can't suspect the gods, even the fallen ones, of bad intentions. Apollo loved virtuous people—but virtuous people are clearly mediocre and unsuitable for sacred roles. If someone feels a strong need to serve the god of song, they should let go of their virtues right away. It's strange that this truth is so completely unknown to people. They believe that through virtue they can truly earn the favor and choice of Apollo. And since hard work is the first virtue, they grind away, morning, noon, and night. Of course, the more they work, the less they achieve. This really confuses and frustrates them. They even abandon the sacred arts and all the efforts of a true devotee; they give themselves over to idleness and other bad habits. And sometimes it happens that just when a person decides it’s all pointless, the Muses suddenly visit him. It happened with Dostoevsky and others; only Schiller managed to win over Apollo. But maybe it was just his biographers he fooled. Germans are so trusting, so easy to deceive. The biographers saw nothing unusual in Schiller’s habit of keeping his feet in cold water while he worked. They probably assumed that if the great poet had lived in the Sahara, where water is as precious as gold, and the inspired can’t take foot baths every day, then the speeches of the Marquis of Pola would have lacked half their nobility, at least. And apparently, Schiller wasn’t so wonderfully pure if he needed such artificial aids to craft his great speeches. In short, we must believe Pushkin. A poet is, on one hand, among the chosen; on the other hand, he is one of the most insignificant of mortals. Thus, we can draw a very comforting conclusion: the most insignificant of men aren't as worthless as we think. They may not be fit for government positions or teaching roles, but they are often completely at home on Parnassus and other lofty places. Apollo rewards vice, and virtue, as everyone knows, is so pleased with itself that it needs no reward. So why do the pessimists complain? Leibnitz was absolutely right: we live in the best of all possible worlds. I would even suggest that we omit the word "possible."
7
7
It is Das Ewig Weibliche, with Russian writers. Poushkin and Lermontov loved women and were not afraid of them; Poushkin, who trusted his own nature, was often in love, and always sang his love of the moment. When infatuated with a bacchante, he glorified bacchantes. When he married, he warbled of a modest, nun-like beauty, his wife. A synthesising mind would probably not know what to do with all Poushkin's sorts of love. Nor is Lermontov any better. He abused women, but, as Byelinsky observed after meeting him, he loved women more than anything in the world. And again, not women of one mould only: any and all attractive females: the wild Bella, the lovely Mary, Thamar; one and all, no matter of what race or condition. Every time Lermontov is in love, he assures us his love is so deep and ardent and even moral, that we cannot judge him without conpunction. Vladimir Soloviov alone was not afraid to condemn him. He brought Poushkin as well as Lermontov to account for their moral irregularities, and he even went so far as to say that it was not he himself who judged them, but Fate, in whose service he acted as public denouncer. Lermontov and Poushkin, both dying young, had deserved death for their frivolities. But there was nobody else besides Vladimir Soloviov to darken the memories of the two poets. It is true Tolstoy cannot forgive Poushkin's dissolute life, but he does not apply to Fate for a verdict. According to Tolstoy morality can cope even with a Titan like Poushkin. In Tolstoy's view morality grows stronger the harder the job it has to tackle. It pardons the weak offenders without waste of words, but it never forgives pride and self-confidence. If Tolstoy's edicts had been executed, all memorials to Poushkin would have disappeared; chiefly because of the poet's addiction to the eternal female. In such a case Tolstoy is implacable. He admits the the kind of love whose object is the establishing of a family, but no more. Don Juan is a hateful transgressor. Think of Levin, and his attitude to prostitutes. He is exasperated, indignant, even forgets the need for compassion, and calls them "beasts." In the eternal female Tolstoy sees temptation, seduction, sin, great danger. Therefore it is necessary to keep quite away from the danger. But surely danger is the dragon which guards every treasure on earth. And again, no matter what his precautions, a man will meet his fate sooner or later, and come into conflict with the dragon. Surely this is an axiom. Poushkin and Lermontov loved danger, and therefore sought women. They paid a heavy price, but while they lived they lived freely and lightly. If they had cared to peep in the book of destinies, they might have averted or avoided their sad end. But they preferred to trust their star—lucky or unlucky. Tolstoy was the first among us—we cannot speak of Gogol—who began to fear life. He was the first to start open moralising. In so far as public opinion and personal dignity demand it, he did go to meet his dangers: but not a step further. So he avoided women, art, and philosophy. Love per se, that is, love which does not lead to a family, like wisdom per se, which is wisdom that has no utilitarian motive, and like art for art's sake, seemed to him the worst of temptations, leading to the destruction of the soul. When he plunged too deep in thinking, he was seized with panic. "It seemed to me I was going mad, so I went away to the Bashkirs for koumiss." Such confessions are common in his works. And surely there is no other way with temptations, than to cut short, at once, before it is too late. Tolstoy preserved himself on account of his inborn instinct for departing betimes from a dangerous situation. Save for this cautious prompting he would probably have ended like Lermontov or Poushkin. True, he might have gone deeper into nature, and revealed us rare secrets, instead of preaching at us abstinence, humility, simplicity and so on. But such luck fell to the fate of Dostoevsky. Dostoevsky had very muddled relations with morality. He was too racked by disease and circumstance to get much profit out of the rules of morality. The hygiene of the soul, like that of the body, is beneficial only to healthy men. To the sick it is simply harmful. The more Dostoevsky engaged himself with high morality, the more inextricably entangled he became. He wanted to respect the personality in a woman, and only the personality, and so he came to the point where he could not look on any woman, however ugly, with indifference. The elder Karamazov and his affair with Elizabeth Smerdyascha (Stinking Lizzie)—in what other imagination could such a union have been contemplated? Dostoevsky, of course, reprimands Karamazov, and thanks to the standards of modern criticism, such a reprimand is accounted sufficient to exonerate our author. But there are other standards. If a writer sets out to tell you that no drab could be so loathsome that her ugliness would make you forget she was woman; and if for illustration of this novel idea we are told the history of Fiodov Karamazov with the deformed, repulsive idiot, Stinking Lizzie; then, in face of such "imaginative art" it is surely out of place to preserve the usual confidence in that writer. We do not speak of the interest and appreciation of Dostoevsky's tastes and ideas. Not for one moment will I assert that those who with Poushkin and Lermontov can see the Eternal Female only in young and charming women, have any advantage over Dostoevsky. Of course, we are not forbidden to live according to our tastes, and we may, like Tolstoy, call certain women "beasts." But who has given us the right to assert that we are higher or better than Dostoevsky? Judging "objectively," all the points go to show that Dostoevsky is better—at any rate he saw further, deeper. He could find an original interest, he could discover das ewig Weibliche where we should see nothing of attraction at all, where Goethe would avert his face. Stinking Lizzie is not a beast, as Levin would say, but a woman who is able, if even for a moment, to arouse a feeling of love in a man. And we thought she was worse than nothing, since she roused in us only disgust. Dostoevsky made a discovery, we with our refined feelings missed it. His distorted, abnormal sense showed a greater sensitiveness, in which our high morality was deficient.... And the road to the great truth this time, as ever, is through deformity. Idealists will not agree. They are quite justly afraid that one may not reach the truth, but may get stuck in the mud. Idealists are careful men, and not nearly so stupid as their ideals would lead us to suppose.
It is Das Ewig Weibliche, with Russian writers. Pushkin and Lermontov loved women and weren’t afraid of them; Pushkin, who trusted his own character, often fell in love and always sang about his current feelings. When he was infatuated with a bacchante, he celebrated bacchantes. When he married, he wrote lovingly about his modest, nun-like beauty of a wife. A synthesizing mind might struggle to make sense of all Pushkin's varieties of love. Lermontov isn’t much different. He mistreated women, but as Byelinsky noted after meeting him, he loved women more than anything else in the world. And again, he wasn’t attracted to just one type: every attractive woman could catch his eye—whether wild Bella, lovely Mary, or Thamar; it didn’t matter what race or background they had. Every time Lermontov fell in love, he insisted his feelings were so deep and passionate, even moral, that we can't judge him lightly. Only Vladimir Soloviov dared to criticize him. He held both Pushkin and Lermontov accountable for their moral failings, going so far as to say that it wasn’t he who judged them, but Fate, which he represented as a public accuser. Both Lermontov and Pushkin, who died young, perhaps deserved their fate because of their frivolities. But no one else, besides Vladimir Soloviov, tarnished the memories of these two poets. It’s true that Tolstoy couldn’t forgive Pushkin’s reckless lifestyle, but he didn’t appeal to Fate for a verdict. Tolstoy believed morality could handle even a giant like Pushkin. He thought morality strengthens in response to greater challenges. It easily forgives minor offenses without much discussion but never condones pride and self-importance. If Tolstoy’s views were strictly enforced, all memorials to Pushkin would have vanished, mainly due to the poet's obsession with women. In this regard, Tolstoy is unforgiving. He accepts love aimed at forming a family but nothing beyond that. Don Juan is a despicable transgressor. Consider Levin and his feelings toward prostitutes. He is frustrated, outraged, even loses the need for compassion, referring to them as "beasts." For Tolstoy, the eternal feminine symbolizes temptation, seduction, sin, great danger. Thus, one must avoid this danger at all costs. But danger is the fierce guardian of every treasure on earth. And no matter the precautions, every man will eventually confront his fate and encounter that dragon. This much is clear. Pushkin and Lermontov embraced danger and therefore sought women. They paid a steep price but lived freely and lightly while they could. Had they been cautious and looked into the book of destinies, they might have averted their tragic ends. But they chose to trust their fate—whether it was good or bad. Tolstoy was the first among us—though we can’t include Gogol—to grow fearful of life. He was the first to openly moralize. As much as public opinion and personal dignity required it, he faced his dangers, but not beyond that point. Thus, he steered clear of women, art, and philosophy. Love per se, that is, love that doesn’t lead to a family, like wisdom per se—that is, wisdom without practical use—and art for art's sake, he viewed as the worst temptations, leading to the ruin of the soul. Whenever he delved too deeply into thought, he was gripped by panic. "I felt like I was going crazy, so I went to the Bashkirs for koumiss." Such admissions are common in his works. And surely, there’s no other way to deal with temptations than to cut them off instantly before it’s too late. Tolstoy preserved himself thanks to his innate instinct to exit dangerous situations early. Without this cautious nudging, he might have ended up like Lermontov or Pushkin. True, he could have explored nature more deeply and revealed rare secrets instead of preaching abstinence, humility, simplicity, and so on. But that luck fell to Dostoevsky. Dostoevsky had a complicated relationship with morality. He was too tormented by illness and circumstance to gain much from moral guidelines. The health of the soul, like that of the body, benefits only those who are well. For the sick, it can be harmful. The more Dostoevsky immersed himself in high morals, the more tangled he became. He wanted to honor the individuality of women, and only the individuality, leading him to the point where he couldn’t look at any woman, however unattractive, without engagement. The elder Karamazov and his relationship with Elizabeth Smerdyascha (Stinking Lizzie)—in what other imagination could such a pairing be envisioned? Dostoevsky, of course, reprimands Karamazov, and thanks to modern critical standards, this reprimand is deemed enough to exonerate our author. But there are different standards. If a writer implies that no unattractive woman could be so repulsive that her appearance makes you forget she’s a woman, and illustrates this point with Fiodov Karamazov's relationship with the deformed, repulsive Stinking Lizzie, then it is questionable to maintain usual trust in that writer. We do not discuss the interest and appreciation of Dostoevsky's tastes and ideas. I would not even claim that those who, like Pushkin and Lermontov, only see the Eternal Female in youthful and lovely women are better than Dostoevsky. Of course, we are free to live by our preferences, and we can, like Tolstoy, label certain women "beasts." But who has given us the right to claim we are superior to Dostoevsky? Judging "objectively," all evidence suggests Dostoevsky is superior—at least he perceived more deeply and broadly. He could uncover original interest and discover das ewig Weibliche where we see no allure at all, where Goethe might turn away. Stinking Lizzie isn’t a beast, as Levin would suggest, but a woman who can momentarily spark an emotion of love in a man. And we thought she was worse than nothing, as she only evoked our disgust. Dostoevsky made a discovery that we, with our refined feelings, overlooked. His distorted, abnormal sensibility showed a greater sensitivity, where our high morals fell short… And the path to great truth this time, as always, is through deformity. Idealists won’t agree. They rightly fear that they might not reach the truth but instead become mired in the mud. Idealists are cautious people and not as foolish as their ideals might suggest.
8
8
New ideas, even our own, do not quickly conquer our sympathies. We must first get accustomed to them.
New ideas, even those we come up with ourselves, don’t win our favor right away. We need to get used to them first.
9
9
A point of view.—Every writer, thinker—even every educated person thinks it necessary to have a permanent point of view. He climbs up some elevation and never climbs down again all his days. Whatever he sees from this point of view, he believes to be reality, truth, justice, good—and what he does not see he excludes from existence. Man is not much to blame for this. Surely there is no very great joy in moving from point of view to point of view, shifting one's camp from peak to peak. We have no wings, and "a winged thought" is only a nice metaphor—unless, of course, it refers to logical thinking. There to be sure great volatility is usual, a lightness which comes from perfect naïveté, if not ignorance. He who really wishes to know something, and not merely to have a philosophy, does not rely on logic and is not allured by reason. He must clamber from summit to summit, and, if necessary, hibernate in the dales. For a wide horizon leads to illusions, and in order to familiarise oneself with any object, it is essential to go close up to it, touch it, feel it, examine it from top to bottom and on every side. One must be ready, should this be impossible otherwise, to sacrifice the customary position of the body: to wriggle, to lie flat, to stand on one's head, in a word, to assume the most unnatural of attitudes. Can there be any question of a permanent point of view? The more mobility and elasticity a man has, the less he values the ordinary equilibrium of his body; the oftener he changes his outlook, the more he will take in. If, on the other hand, he imagines that from this or the other pinnacle he has the most comfortable survey of the world and life, leave him alone; he will never know anything. Nay, he does not want to know, he cares more about his personal convenience than about the quality of his work. No doubt he will attain to fame and success, and thus brilliantly justify his "point of view."
A point of view.—Every writer, thinker—even every educated person—feels the need to have a fixed point of view. They climb to a certain height and never come down for the rest of their lives. What they see from this perspective, they consider to be reality, truth, justice, and goodness—and whatever they don't see, they ignore as if it doesn't exist. People can't be blamed too much for this. There isn’t much joy in constantly changing perspectives or moving camps from one peak to another. We don't have wings, and "a winged thought" is just a nice metaphor—unless it specifically refers to logical thinking. There, indeed, great instability is common, a lightness that comes from pure naïveté, if not from ignorance. Someone who genuinely wants to understand something, rather than just having a philosophy, doesn't depend on logic or get tempted by reason. They must climb from height to height and, if needed, rest in the valleys. A wide view leads to misconceptions, and to truly understand anything, you must get close to it, touch it, feel it, and examine it thoroughly from every angle. One must be willing to sacrifice the usual position of their body: to twist, lie flat, or even stand on their head—in other words, to adopt the most unnatural positions. Is there really such a thing as a permanent point of view? The more mobility and flexibility a person has, the less they care about maintaining their body's normal balance; the more they shift their perspective, the more they will absorb. On the other hand, if someone thinks they have the best view of the world and life from one peak or another, just leave them be; they will never learn anything. In fact, they don’t want to learn; they prioritize their personal comfort over the quality of their work. No doubt, they may achieve fame and success, brilliantly validating their "point of view."
10
10
Fame.—"A thread from everyone, and the naked will have a shirt." There is no beggar but has his thread of cotton, and he will not grudge it to a naked man—no, nor even to a fully dressed one; but will bestow it on the first comer. The poor, who want to forget their poverty, are very ready with their threads. Moreover, they prefer to give them to the rich, rather than to a fellow-tramp. To load the rich with benefits, must not one be very rich indeed? That is why fame is so easily got. An ambitious person asks admiration and respect from the crowd, and is rarely denied. The mob feel that their throats are their own, and their arms are strong. Why not vociferate and clap, seeing that you can turn the head not only of a beggar like yourself, but of a future hero, God knows how almighty a person. The humiliated citizen who has hitherto been hauled off to the police station if he shouted, suddenly feels that his throat has acquired a new value. Never before has anyone given a rap for his worthless opinion, and now seven cities are ready to quarrel for it, as for the right to claim Homer. The citizen is delighted, he shouts at the top of his voice, and is ready to throw all his possessions after his shouts. So the hero is satisfied. The greater the shout, the deeper his belief in himself and his mission. What will a hero not believe! For he forgets so soon the elements of which his fame and riches are made. Heroes usually are convinced that they set out on their noble career, not to beg shouts from beggars, but to heap blessings on mankind. If they could only call to mind with what beating hearts they awaited their first applause, their first alms, how timidly they curried favour with ragged beggars, perhaps they would speak less assuredly of their own merits. But our memory is fully acquainted with Herbert Spencer and his law of adaptability, and thus many a worthy man goes gaily on in full belief in his own stupendous virtue.
Fame.—"A thread from everyone, and the naked will have a shirt." No beggar is without his thread of cotton, and he won’t hesitate to give it to a naked person—nor even to someone fully dressed; he’ll offer it to the first person he sees. The poor, wanting to escape their poverty, are eager to share their threads. Plus, they often prefer to give to the rich instead of another person in need. To load the wealthy with gifts, one must be extremely wealthy oneself. That’s why fame is so easily obtained. An ambitious person seeks admiration and respect from the crowd, and they rarely face rejection. The masses feel empowered, thinking their voices and applause matter. Why not cheer and clap, since they can influence not just a beggar like themselves but also a future hero, someone undeniably powerful? The embarrassed citizen, who has been taken to the police for shouting in the past, suddenly finds value in his voice. No one has cared about his opinion before, and now seven cities are ready to fight over it, just like they would for the rights to claim Homer. The citizen is thrilled, shouting at the top of his lungs, willing to throw away everything for his shouts. Thus, the hero is pleased. The louder the cheers, the stronger his belief in himself and his purpose. What won’t a hero believe! They quickly forget what shapes their fame and wealth. Heroes often convince themselves that they began their noble journey not to ask for applause from beggars but to bless humanity. If only they could remember how anxiously they awaited their first applause, their first donations, how nervously they sought approval from tattered beggars, maybe they would speak less confidently about their own qualities. But our memory is well acquainted with Herbert Spencer and his law of adaptability, so many deserving individuals confidently believe in their own immense virtue.
11
11
In defence of righteousness.—Inexperienced and ingenuous people see in righteousness merely a burden which lofty people have assumed out of respect for law or for some other high and inexplicable reason. But a righteous man has not only duties but rights. True, sometimes, when the law is against him, he has to compromise. Yet how rarely does the law desert him! No cruelty matters in him, so long as he does not infringe the statutes. Nay, he will ascribe his cruelty as a merit to himself, since he acts out of no personal considerations, but in the name of sacred justice. No matter what he may do, once he is sanctioned he sees in his actions only merit, merit, merit. Modesty forbids him to say too much—but if he were to let go, what a luxurious panegyric he might deliver to himself! Remembering his works, he praises himself at all times; not aloud, but inwardly. The nature of virtue demands it: man must rejoice in his morality and ever keep it in mind. And after that, people declare that it is hard to be righteous. Whatever the other virtues may be, certainly righteousness has its selfish side. As a rule it is decidedly worth while to make considerable sacrifices in order later on to enjoy in calm confidence all that surety and those rights bestowed on a man by morality and public approval. Look at a German who has paid his contribution to a society for the assistance of the indigent. Not one stray farthing will he give, not to a poor wretch who is starving before his eyes. And in this he feels right. This is righteousness out and out: pay your tax and enjoy the privileges of a high-principled man. So righteousness is much in vogue with cultured, commercial nations. Russians have not quite got there. They are afraid of the exactions of righteousness, not guessing the enormous advantages derived. A Russian has a permanent relationship with his conscience, which costs him far more than the most moral German, or even Englishman, has to pay for his righteousness.
In defense of righteousness.—Naive and innocent people see righteousness as just a burden taken on by noble individuals out of respect for the law or some other high and mysterious reason. But a righteous person has not just responsibilities; they have rights too. True, sometimes they have to compromise when the law is against them. Yet how rarely does the law abandon them! No cruelty matters to them as long as they don’t break the rules. In fact, they might see their cruelty as a virtue because they act not for personal gain but in the name of sacred justice. No matter what they do, once they're justified, they view their actions as nothing but merit, merit, merit. Modesty keeps them from boasting too much—but if they let loose, they would have a grand ode to themselves! Remembering their deeds, they praise themselves constantly; not out loud, but in their minds. The nature of virtue requires it: a person must take joy in their morality and always keep it in mind. And then people say it's hard to be righteous. Whatever the other virtues might be, righteousness definitely has its self-serving side. Generally, it pays off to make significant sacrifices now in order to later enjoy the certainty and rights granted by morality and public approval. Consider a German who has paid his dues to a charity for helping the needy. He won’t part with a single penny, not even to a poor soul starving in front of him. And he feels justified in this. This is pure righteousness: pay your tax and enjoy the privileges of an upstanding person. So righteousness is quite popular among cultured, commercial nations. Russians haven’t fully embraced this yet. They fear the demands of righteousness, not realizing the immense benefits that come from it. A Russian has a constant relationship with his conscience, which costs them far more than the most moral German, or even Englishman, has to pay for their righteousness.
12
12
The best way of getting rid of tedious, played-out truths is to stop paying them the tribute of respect and to treat them with a touch of easy familiarity and derision. To put into brackets, as Dostoevsky did, such words as good, self-sacrifice, progress, and so on, will alone achieve you much more than many brilliant arguments would do. Whilst you still contest a certain truth, you still believe in it, and this even the least penetrating individual will perceive. But if you favour it with no serious attention, and only throw out a scornful remark now and then, the result is different. It is evident you have ceased to be afraid of the old truth, you no longer respect it. And this sets people thinking.
The best way to get rid of boring, worn-out truths is to stop giving them the respect they don't deserve and to treat them with a bit of casual familiarity and mockery. Putting words like good, self-sacrifice, progress, and so on in quotation marks, as Dostoevsky did, will achieve much more than many clever arguments ever could. While you still argue against a certain truth, you still believe in it, and even the most simple-minded person will notice that. But if you stop giving it serious attention and just throw out a sarcastic comment now and then, the outcome is different. It's clear that you've stopped being afraid of that old truth; you no longer respect it. And this gets people thinking.
13
13
Four walls.—Arm-chair philosophy is being condemned—rightly. An arm-chair thinker is busy deciding on everything that is taking place in the world: the state of the world market, the existence of a world-soul, wireless telegraphy and the life after death, the cave dweller and the perfectibility of man, and so on and so on. His chief business is so to select his statements that there shall be no internal contradiction; and this will give an appearance of truth. Such work, which is quite amusing and even interesting, leads at last to very poor results. Surely verisimilitudes of truth are not truth: nor have necessarily anything in common with truth. Again, a man who undertakes to talk of everything probably knows nothing. Thus a swan can fly, and walk, and swim. But it flies indifferently, walks badly, and swims poorly. An arm-chair philosopher, enclosed by four walls, sees nothing but those four walls, and yet of these precisely he does not choose to speak. If by accident he suddenly realised them and spoke of them his philosophy might acquire an enormous value. This may happen when a study is converted into a prison: the same four walls, but impossible not to think of them! Whatever the prisoner turns his mind to—Homer, the Greek-Persian wars, the future world-peace, the bygone geological cataclysms—still the four walls enclose it all. The calm of the study supplanted by the pathos of imprisonment. The prisoner has no more contact with the world, and no less. But now he no longer slumbers and has grayish dreams called world-conceptions. He is wide awake and strenuously living. His philosophy is worth hearing. But man is not distinguished for his powers of discrimination. He sees solitude and four walls, and says: a study. He dreams of the market-place, where there is noise and jostling, physical bustle, and decides that there alone life is to be met. He is wrong as usual. In the market-place, among the crowd, do not men sleep their deadest sleep? And is not the keenest spiritual activity taking place in seclusion?
Four walls.—Armchair philosophy is being rightly criticized. An armchair thinker spends his time making judgments about everything happening in the world: the state of the global market, the idea of a world-soul, wireless communication, life after death, cave dwellers, and the potential for human improvement, and so on. His main focus is to choose his statements carefully to avoid contradictions, which gives them a false sense of truth. This kind of work, while amusing and interesting, ultimately leads to poor outcomes. Surely, appearances of truth are not truth itself, nor do they necessarily relate to it. A person who attempts to discuss everything likely knows very little. Just like a swan can fly, walk, and swim, but does each poorly, an armchair philosopher, surrounded by four walls, sees nothing outside of them, yet chooses not to acknowledge that. If he were to accidentally recognize these walls and speak about them, his philosophy could gain significant value. This realization can occur when a study turns into a prison: the same four walls, but impossible to ignore! Whatever the prisoner thinks about—Homer, the Greek-Persian wars, potential global peace, or ancient geological events—the four walls encompass it all. The calm of the study is replaced by the seriousness of confinement. The prisoner has no more connection to the world, yet not less. But now he is awake and truly living. His philosophy is worth listening to. But people often lack discerning judgment. They see solitude and four walls and call it a study. They envision the marketplace filled with noise and activity, believing that's where life truly exists. They are mistaken. In the marketplace, don’t people often fall into the deepest sleep? And isn’t the most intense spiritual activity found in solitude?
14
14
The Spartans made their helots drunk as an example and warning to their noble youths. A good method, no doubt, but what are we of the twentieth century to do? Whom shall we make drunk? We have no slaves, so we have instituted a higher literature. Novels and stories describe drunken, dissolute men, and paint them in such horrid colours that every reader feels all his desire for vice depart from him. Unfortunately only our Russians are either too conscientious or not sufficiently rectilinear in their minds. Instead of showing the drunken helot as an object of repugnance, as the Spartans did, they try to describe vice truthfully. Realism has taken hold. Indeed, why make a fuss? What does it matter if the writer's description is a little more or less ugly than the event? Was justice invented that everything, even evil, should be kept intact? Surely evil must be simply rooted out, banned, placed outside the pale. The Spartans did not stand on ceremony with living men, and yet our novelists are afraid of being unjust to imaginary drunken helots. And, so to speak, out of humane feeling too.... How naive one must be to accept such a justification! Yet everybody accepts it. Tolstoy alone, towards the end, guessed that humanitarianism is only a pretext in this case, and that we Russians have described vice not only for the purpose of scaring our readers. In modern masters the word vice arouses not disgust, but insatiable curiosity. Perhaps the wicked thing has been persecuted in vain, like so many other good things. Perhaps it should have been studied, perhaps it held mysteries.... On the strength of this "perhaps" morality was gradually abandoned, and Tolstoy remained almost alone in his indignation. Realism reigns, and a drunken helot arouses envy in timid readers who do not know where to put their trust, whether in the traditional rules or in the appeal of the master. A drunken helot an ideal! What have we come to? Were it not better to have stuck to Lycurgus? Have we not paid too dearly for our progress?
The Spartans made their helots drunk as a lesson and a warning to their young elites. It's an effective method, no doubt, but what are we in the twentieth century supposed to do? Who should we make drunk? We have no slaves, so we've developed a higher level of literature. Novels and stories portray drunk, debauched men and depict them in such terrible ways that every reader's desire for vice fades away. Unfortunately, our Russians are either too conscientious or not straightforward enough in their thinking. Instead of presenting the drunken helot as something repulsive, as the Spartans did, they attempt to depict vice honestly. Realism has taken hold. But really, why make a big deal out of it? Does it matter if the writer's description is a bit more or less horrible than the actual event? Was justice invented so that everything, even evil, should be preserved? Surely evil should just be eradicated, banned, pushed out altogether. The Spartans didn't mince words about living men, yet our novelists fear being unfair to imaginary drunken helots. And, so to speak, out of a sense of humanity too... How naive to accept such a justification! Yet everyone goes along with it. Only Tolstoy, toward the end of his life, realized that humanitarianism is just a cover in this case and that we Russians have written about vice not merely to shock our readers. In modern literature, the word vice sparks curiosity, not disgust. Maybe the wicked thing has been unjustly persecuted, like so many other good things. Maybe it should have been examined, perhaps it holds secrets... On the basis of this "maybe," morality was slowly abandoned, and Tolstoy almost stood alone in his outrage. Realism dominates, and a drunken helot creates envy in timid readers who are unsure where to place their faith, whether in the traditional rules or in the allure of the master. A drunken helot as an ideal! What have we come to? Wouldn't it have been better to stick with Lycurgus? Have we not paid too high a price for our progress?
Many people think we have paid too dearly—not to mention Tolstoy, who is now no longer taken quite seriously, though still accounted a great man. Any mediocre journalist enjoys greater influence than this master-writer of the Russian land. It is inevitable. Tolstoy insists on thinking about things which are nobody's concern. He has long since abandoned this world—and does he continue to exist in any other? Difficult question! "Tolstoy writes books and letters, therefore he exists." This inference, once so convincing, now has hardly any effect on us: particularly if we take into account what it is that Tolstoy writes. In several of his last letters he expresses opinions which surely have no meaning for an ordinary man. They can be summed up in a few words. Tolstoy professes an extreme egoism, sollipsism, solus-ipse-ism. That is, in his old age, after infinite attempts to love his neighbour, he comes to the conclusion that not only is it impossible to love one's neighbour, but that there is no neighbour, that in all the world Tolstoy alone exists, that there is even no world, but only Tolstoy: a view so obviously absurd, that it is not worth refuting. By the way, there is also no possibility of refuting it, unless you admit that logical inferences are non-binding. Sollipsism dogged Tolstoy already in early youth, but at that time he did not know what to do with the impertinent, oppressive idea, so he ignored it. Finally, he came to it. The older a man becomes, the more he learns how to make use of impertinent ideas. Fairly recently Tolstoy could pronounce such a dictum: "Christ taught men not to do stupid things." Who but Tolstoy could have ventured on such an interpretation of the gospels? Why have we all held—all of us but Tolstoy—that these words contained the greatest blasphemy on Christ and His teaching? But it was Tolstoy's last desperate attempt to save himself from sollipsism, without at the same time flying in the face of logic: even Christ appeared among men only to teach them common sense. Whence follows that "mad" thoughts may be rejected with an easy conscience, and the advantage, as usual, remains with the wholesome, reasonable, sensible thoughts. There is room for good and for reason. Good is self-understood; it need not be explained. If only good existed in the world, there would exist no questions, neither simple nor ultimate. This is why youth never questions. What indeed should it question: the song of the nightingale, the morning of May, happy laughter, all the predicates of youth? Do these need interpretation? On the contrary, any explanation is reduced to these The proper questions arise only on contact with evil. A hawk struck a nightingale, flowers withered, Boreas froze laughing youth—and in terror our questions arose. "That is evil. The ancients were right. Not in vain is our earth called a vale of tears and sorrow." And once questions are started, it is impossible and unseemly to hurry the answers, still less anticipate the questions. The nightingale is dead and will sing no longer, the listener is frozen to death and can hear no more songs. The situation is so palpably absurd that only with the intention of getting rid of the question at any cost will one strive for a sensible answer. The answer must be absurd—if you don't want it, don't question. But if you must question, then be ready beforehand to reconcile yourself with something like sollipsism or modern realism. Thought is in a dilemma, and dare not take the leap to get out. We laugh at philosophy, and, as long as possible, avoid evil. But nearly all men feel the intolerable cramp of such a situation, and each at his risk ventures to swim to shore on some more or less witty theory. A few courageous ones speak the truth—but they are neither understood nor respected. When a man's words show the depth of the pain through which he has passed, he is not, indeed, condemned, but the world begins to talk of his tragic state of soul, and to take on a mournful look fitting to the occasion. Others more scrupulous feel that phrases and mournful looks are unfitting, yet they cannot dwell at length on the tragedies of outsiders, so they take on an exaggeratedly stern bearing, as if to say, "We feel deeply, but we do not wish to show our feeling." They really feel nothing, only want to make others believe how sensitive and modest they are. At times this leads to curious results, even in writers of the first order of renown. Thus Anatole France, the inventor of that most charming smile which is intended to convince men that he feels everything and understands everything, but does not cry out, because that would not be fitting, in one of his novels takes upon himself the noble rôle of advocate of the victims of a crime, against the criminal. "Our time," he says, "out of pity to the criminal forgets the sufferings of his victim." This, I repeat, is one of the most curious misrepresentations of modern endeavour. It is true we in Russia talk a good deal about compassion, particularly to criminals, and Anatole France is by no means the only man who thinks that our distinguishing characteristic is extreme sensitiveness and tender-heartedness. But as a matter of fact the modern man who thinks for himself is not drawn to the criminal by a sense of compassion, which would incontestably be better applied to the victim, but by curiosity, or if you like, inquisitiveness. For thousands of years man has sought to solve the great mystery of life through a God-conception—with theodicy and metaphysical theories as a result, both of which deny the possibility of a mystery. Theodicy has long ago wearied us. The mechanistic theories, which contend that there is nothing special in life, that its appearance and disappearance depend on the same laws as those of the conservation of energy and the indestructibility of matter, these look more plausible at first sight, but people do not take to them. And no theory can survive men's reluctance to believe in it. In a word, good has not justified the expectations placed on it. Reason has done no better. So overwrought mankind has turned from its old idols and enthroned madness and evil. The smiling Anatole argues, and proves—proves excellently. But who does not know what his proofs amount to?—and who wants them? It may be our children will take fright at the task we have undertaken, will call us "squandering parents," and will set themselves again to heaping up treasures, spiritual and material. Again they will believe in ideals, progress, and such like. For my own part, I have hardly any doubt of it. Sollipsism and the cult of groundlessness are not lasting, and, most of all, they are not to be handed down. The final triumph, in life as in old comedies, rests with goodness and common sense. History has known many epochs like ours, and gone through with them. Degeneration follows on the heels of immoderate curiosity, and sweeps away all refined and exaggerately well-informed individuals. Men of genius have no posterity—or their children are idiots. Not for nothing is nature so majestically serene: she has hidden her secrets well enough. Which is not surprising, considering how unscrupulous she is. No despot, not the greatest villain on earth, has ever wielded power with the cruelty and heartlessness of nature. The least violation of her laws—and the severest punishment follows. Disease, deformity, madness, death -what has not our common mother contrived to keep us in subjection? True, certain optimists think that nature does not punish us, but educates us. So Tolstoy sees it. "Death and sufferings, like animated scarecrows, boo at man and drive him into the one way of life open to him: for life is subject to its own law of reason." Not a bad method of upbringing. Exactly like using wolves and bears. Unfortunate man, bolting from one booing monster, is not always able in time to dodge into the one correct way, and dashes straight into the maw of another beast of prey. Then what? And this often happens. Without disparagement of the optimists, we may say that sooner or later it happens to every man. After which no more running. You won't tear yourself out of the claws of madness or disease. Only one thing is left: in spite of traditions, theodicy, wiseacres, and most of all in spite of oneself, to go on praising mother nature and her great goodness. Let future generations reject us, let history stigmatise our names, as the names of traitors to the human cause—still we will compose hymns to deformity, destruction, madness, chaos, darkness. And after that—let the grass grow.
Many people believe we’ve paid too much—especially Tolstoy, who is now seen as less serious, though still regarded as a great man. Any average journalist has more influence than this master writer from Russia. It’s unavoidable. Tolstoy insists on thinking about issues that concern no one. He has long since left this world—does he continue to exist in any other? That’s a tough question! “Tolstoy writes books and letters, so he exists.” This argument, once so convincing, has little effect on us now, especially considering what Tolstoy actually writes. In several of his last letters, he shares opinions that surely don’t resonate with the average person. They can be summarized in a few words. Tolstoy embraces extreme egoism, solipsism, solus-ipse-ism. So, in his old age, after countless attempts to love his neighbor, he concludes that not only is it impossible to love anyone else, but that there is no neighbor at all, that in all the world only Tolstoy exists, that there even is no world, just Tolstoy—a viewpoint so obviously ridiculous that it hardly merits debate. By the way, one cannot refute it unless one concedes that logical reasoning holds no weight. Solipsism haunted Tolstoy in his youth, but back then he didn’t know what to do with the annoying, heavy idea, so he ignored it. Eventually, he faced it. The older a person gets, the better they become at handling annoying ideas. Quite recently, Tolstoy made a statement: “Christ taught people not to do stupid things.” Who but Tolstoy could have made such an interpretation of the gospels? Why have we all believed—all of us except Tolstoy—that these words carry the greatest blasphemy against Christ and His teachings? But it was Tolstoy’s last desperate attempt to escape solipsism without turning logic on its head: even Christ came to teach people common sense. Hence, “crazy” thoughts can be dismissed with a clear conscience, with reason, as usual, coming out on top. There’s room for good and for reason. Goodness speaks for itself; it doesn’t need explanation. If only goodness existed in the world, there would be no questions, neither simple nor ultimate. That’s why youth never questions. What indeed should it question: the nightingale’s song, the May morning, happy laughter, all the joys of youth? Do these require interpretation? On the contrary, any explanation reduces them to this: the right questions arise only when faced with evil. A hawk strikes a nightingale, flowers wilt, Boreas freezes joyful youth—and in fear, our questions emerge. “That is evil. The ancients were right. It’s no wonder our earth is called a vale of tears and sorrow.” And once questions begin, it’s impossible and inappropriate to rush the answers or worse, anticipate the questions. The nightingale is dead and will sing no more, the listener is frozen and can hear no more songs. The situation is so palpably absurd that only with the desire to escape the question at any cost will one strive for a sensible answer. The answer must be absurd—if you don’t want it, don’t question. But if you must question, prepare yourself to reconcile with something like solipsism or modern realism. Thought faces a dilemma and dares not take the leap to escape. We laugh at philosophy, and as long as we can, avoid evil. But almost everyone feels the unbearable discomfort of such a situation, and each, at their own risk, tries to swim to shore on some more or less clever theory. A few brave souls speak the truth—but they aren’t understood or respected. When a person's words reveal the depth of the pain they’ve endured, they aren't condemned, but the world begins to discuss their tragic state of soul, adopting a mournful look appropriate to the occasion. Others, more cautious, feel that phrases and sad expressions are inappropriate, yet they can’t dwell too long on others' tragedies, so they adopt an exaggeratedly stern demeanor, as if to say, “We feel deeply, but we don’t want to show it.” They really feel nothing but want to make others think how sensitive and modest they are. Sometimes this leads to strange results, even in highly acclaimed writers. For example, Anatole France, the creator of that charming smile meant to convince people that he feels everything and understands everything, but doesn’t cry out, because that wouldn’t be proper, in one of his novels takes on the noble role of defending the victims of a crime, against the criminal. “Our time,” he says, “out of pity for the criminal forgets the sufferings of the victim.” This, I repeat, is one of the most curious misrepresentations of modern efforts. It’s true that we in Russia talk a lot about compassion, especially for criminals, and Anatole France is far from the only one who thinks our defining characteristic is extreme sensitivity and tender-heartedness. But actually, the modern self-thinking person is not drawn to the criminal by a sense of compassion, which would undoubtedly be better directed toward the victim, but by curiosity, or if you prefer, inquisitiveness. For thousands of years, humanity has sought to unravel the great mystery of life through a God concept—with theodicy and metaphysical theories resulting, both denying the possibility of a mystery. Theodicy has long since exhausted us. The mechanistic theories, which argue that there’s nothing special in life, that its creation and dissolution follow the same laws as the conservation of energy and the indestructibility of matter, appear more plausible at first glance, but people don’t embrace them. And no theory can survive people's reluctance to believe in it. In short, goodness hasn’t lived up to the expectations placed upon it. Reason hasn’t fared any better. So, weary of overexertion, humanity has turned from its old idols and embraced madness and evil. The smiling Anatole argues and proves—his proofs are excellent. But who doesn’t know what his proofs actually mean?—and who desires them? Perhaps our children will recoil at the task we’ve undertaken, will label us “wasting parents,” and will once again strive to accumulate treasures, both spiritual and material. They’ll believe again in ideals, progress, and the like. For my part, I have little doubt of it. Solipsism and the cult of groundlessness are not enduring, and, most importantly, they aren’t something to be passed on. The ultimate triumph, in life as in old comedies, lies with goodness and common sense. History has seen many phases like ours and has moved through them. Degeneration follows on the heels of excessive curiosity, sweeping away all refined and excessively well-informed individuals. Men of genius have no descendants—or their children turn out to be fools. Nature’s serenity is magnificently profound: she has concealed her secrets quite well. Which isn’t surprising, given how ruthless she can be. No despot, no matter how villainous, has wielded power with the cruelty and heartlessness of nature. The slightest breach of her laws—and immediate punishment follows. Disease, deformity, madness, death—what hasn’t our common mother concocted to keep us in line? True, certain optimists argue that nature doesn’t punish us but educates us. So sees Tolstoy. “Death and suffering, like animated scarecrows, scare man and drive him into the one way of life open to him: for life is bound by its own law of reason.” Not a bad method of education. Exactly like employing wolves and bears. Poor man, fleeing from one frightening beast, isn’t always able to dodge into the right path in time and instead crashes straight into the jaws of another predator. Then what? And this happens often. Without disrespecting the optimists, we can say that it happens to every person sooner or later. After that, there’s no more running. You can’t escape the grasp of madness or disease. The only thing left is, despite traditions, theodicy, wise commentators, and especially despite oneself, to continue praising mother nature and her great goodness. Let future generations dismiss us, let history mark our names as those of traitors to the human cause—still, we will compose hymns to deformity, destruction, madness, chaos, darkness. And after that—let the grass grow.
15
15
Astrology and alchemy lived their day and died a natural death. But they left a posterity—chemistry inventing dyes, and astronomy accumulating formulae. So it is. Geniuses beget idiots: especially when the mothers are very virtuous, as in this case, when their virtue is extraordinary. For the mothers are public utility and morality. The alchemists wasted their time seeking the philosopher's stone; the astrologers, swindled people telling fortunes by the stars. Wedded to utility these two fathers have begotten the chemists and astronomers. ... Nobody will dispute the genealogy. Perhaps even none will dispute that, from idiotic children one may, with a measure of probability, infer genius in the parents. There are certain indications that this is so—though of course one may not go beyond supposition. But supposition is enough. There are more arguments in store. For instance—our day is so convinced of the absolute nonsense and uselessness of alchemy and astrology that no one dreams of verifying the conviction. We know there were many charlatans and liars amongst alchemists and astrologers. But what does this prove? In every department there are the same mediocre creatures who speculate on human credulity. However positive our science of medicine is, there are many fraudulent doctors who rob their patients. The alchemists and astrologers were, in all probability, the most remarkable men of their time. I will go further: in spite of dye-stuffs and formulae, even in our nineteenth century, which was so famous for its inventions and discoveries, the most eminent, talented men still sought the philosopher's stone and forecast the destinies of man. And those among them who were possessed of a poetic gift won universal attention. In the old days, consensu sapientium, a poet was allowed all kinds of liberties: he might speak of fate, miracles, spirits, the life beyond—indeed of anything, provided he was interesting. That was enough. The nineteenth century paid its tribute to restlessness. Never were there so many disturbing, throbbing writers as during the epoch of telephones and telegraphs. It was held indecent to speak in plain language of the vexed and troubled aspirations of the human spirit. Those guilty of the indecency were even dosed with bromides and treated with shower-baths and concentrated foods. But all this is external, it belongs to a history of "fashions" and cannot interest us here. The point is that alchemy and astrology did not die, they only shammed death and left the stage for a time. Now, apparently, they are tired of seclusion and are coming forward again, having pushed their unsuccessful children into the background. Well, so be it. A la bonne heure!...
Astrology and alchemy had their time and faded away naturally. But they left behind a legacy—chemistry created dyes, and astronomy developed formulas. That's how it is. Geniuses have foolish descendants, especially when the mothers are highly virtuous, as in this case, where their virtue is extraordinary. The mothers represent public good and morality. The alchemists spent their time searching for the philosopher’s stone; the astrologers tricked people with star readings. Connected to utility, these two fields have spawned the chemists and astronomers. ... No one will argue about this lineage. Perhaps no one will even dispute that from foolish children, one could reasonably infer genius in the parents. There are some signs that this is true—though, of course, one should only speculate. But speculation is enough. There are more arguments to consider. For example, our society is so convinced of the utter nonsense and uselessness of alchemy and astrology that no one thinks to challenge that belief. We know there were many con artists and deceivers among alchemists and astrologers. But what does that prove? In every field, there are mediocre individuals who take advantage of human gullibility. No matter how advanced our medical science is, there are still fraudulent doctors who cheat their patients. The alchemists and astrologers were probably the most remarkable individuals of their time. I’ll go further: despite the advancements in dyes and formulas, even in our nineteenth century, known for its inventions and discoveries, the most distinguished and talented individuals still sought the philosopher’s stone and predicted human destinies. Those amongst them who had a poetic talent captured universal attention. In earlier times, consensu sapientium, a poet was granted all sorts of freedoms: they could discuss fate, miracles, spirits, the afterlife—indeed, anything, as long as they were interesting. That was sufficient. The nineteenth century was characterized by restlessness. Never before had there been so many anxious, passionate writers as during the era of telephones and telegraphs. It was considered improper to openly discuss the troubled aspirations of the human spirit. Those accused of this impropriety were even medicated with bromides and treated with showers and special diets. But all of this is superficial; it belongs to the history of "trends" and doesn't concern us here. The key point is that alchemy and astrology didn’t really die; they merely pretended to fade away and took a break. Now, apparently, they are tired of hiding and are reemerging, having pushed their unsuccessful offspring into the background. Well, so be it. A la bonne heure!...
16
16
Man comes to the pass where all experience seems exhausted. Wherever he go, whatever he see, all is old and wearyingly familiar. Most people explain this by saying that they really know everything, and that from what they have experienced they can infer all experience. This phase of the exhaustion of life usually comes to a man between thirty-five and forty—the best period, according to Karamzin. Not seeing anything new, the individual assumes he is completely matured and has the right to judge of everything. Knowing what has been he can forecast what will be. But Karamzin was mistaken about the best period, and the "mature" people are mistaken about the "nothing new can happen." The fact of spiritual stagnation should not be made the ground for judging all life's possibilities from known possibilities. On the contrary, such stagnation should prove that however rich and multifarious the past may have been, it has not exhausted a tittle of the whole possibilities. From that which has been it is impossible to infer what will be. Moreover, it is unnecessary—except, perhaps, to give us a sense of our full maturity and let us enjoy all the charms of the best period of life, so eloquently described by Karamzin. The temptation is not overwhelming. So that, if man is under the necessity of enduring a period of arrest and stagnation, and until such time as life re-starts is doomed to meditation, would it not be better to use this meditating interregnum for a directly opposite purpose from the one indicated: that is to say, for the purpose of finding in our past signs which tell us that the future has every right to be anything whatsoever, like or utterly unlike the past. Such signs, given a good will to find them, may be seen in plenty. At times one comes to the conclusion that the natural connection of phenomena, as hitherto observed, is not at all inevitable for the future, and that miracles which so far have seemed impossible, may come to seem possible, even natural, far more natural than that loathsome law of sequence, the law of the regularity of phenomena. We are bored stiff with regularity and sequence—confess it, you also, you men of science. At the mere thought that, however we may think, we can get no further than the acknowledgment of the old regularity, an invincible disgust to any kind of mental work overcomes us. To discover another law—still another—when already we have far more than we can do with! Surely if there is any will-to-think left in us, it is established in the supposition that the mind cannot and must not have any bounds, any limits; and that the theory of knowledge, which is based on the history of knowledge and on a few very doubtful assumptions, is only a piece of property belonging to a certain caste, and has nothing to do with us others—und die Natur zuletzt sich doch ergründe. What a mad impatience seizes us at times when we realise that we shall never fathom the great mystery! Every individual in the world must have felt at one time the mad desire to unriddle the universe. Even the stodgy philosophers who invented the theory of knowledge have at times made surreptitious sorties, hoping to open a path to the unknown, in spite of their own fat, senseless books that demonstrate the advantages of scientific knowledge. Man either lives in continuous experience, or he frees himself from conclusions imposed by limited experience. All the rest is the devil. From the devil come the blandishments with which Karamzin charmed himself and his readers.... Or is it the contrary? Who will answer! Once again, as usual, at the end of a pathetic speech one is left with a conjecture. Let every man please himself. But what about those who would like to live according to Karamzin, but cannot? I cannot speak for them. Schiller recommended hope. Will it do? To be frank, hardly. He who has once lost his peace of mind will never find it again.
Man reaches a point where all experiences feel exhausted. No matter where he goes or what he sees, everything is old and monotonously familiar. Most people explain this by claiming they truly know everything, and from their experiences, they can predict all future experiences. This phase of life's exhaustion typically hits a person between thirty-five and forty—the best time, according to Karamzin. Not seeing anything new, individuals think they are fully matured and entitled to judge everything. Knowing what has happened, they believe they can foresee what will happen next. However, Karamzin was wrong about the best time, and those who consider themselves "mature" are mistaken when they believe "nothing new can happen." The fact of spiritual stagnation shouldn't serve as a basis for judging all of life's possibilities based on what is already known. On the contrary, such stagnation should indicate that, no matter how rich and varied the past has been, it has hardly scratched the surface of all possibilities. From what has happened, it's impossible to determine what will happen. Moreover, it's unnecessary—except perhaps to give us a sense of our full maturity and allow us to enjoy the charms of the best period of life, as Karamzin eloquently described. The temptation is not overpowering. Therefore, if a person must endure a period of stagnation and is forced to meditate until life starts up again, wouldn’t it be better to use this meditative interregnum for a purpose exactly opposite to the one suggested: that is, to look for signs in our past that indicate the future could be anything at all, like or completely unlike the past? Such signs, if we have the will to find them, are plentiful. Sometimes, one concludes that the natural connections of phenomena, as we have observed them, are not at all guaranteed for the future, and that miracles, which have seemed impossible until now, might start to seem possible, maybe even natural—much more natural than that awful law of sequence, the law of regularity of phenomena. We are utterly bored with regularity and sequence—admit it, you too, you scientists. Just the thought that, no matter how we might think, we can only acknowledge the old regularity fills us with an overwhelming disgust for any kind of mental work. To discover yet another law—another one—when we already have far more than we can handle! Surely if there’s any will to think left in us, it's based on the idea that the mind cannot and must not have bounds or limits; and that the theory of knowledge, which is grounded in the history of knowledge and a few very questionable assumptions, is merely a piece of property belonging to a certain group, and has nothing to do with the rest of us —und die Natur zuletzt sich doch ergründe. What a crazy impatience sometimes seizes us when we realize that we will never unravel the great mystery! Every person in the world must have felt once the insane desire to decode the universe. Even the rigid philosophers who came up with the theory of knowledge have occasionally made sneaky attempts to open a path to the unknown, despite their own fat, senseless books that celebrate the merits of scientific knowledge. Man either lives in continuous experience, or he frees himself from conclusions forced upon him by limited experiences. Everything else is meaningless. From that meaninglessness come the sweet temptations with which Karamzin captivated himself and his readers.... Or is it the other way around? Who can say! Once again, as always, at the end of an emotional speech one is left with a guess. Let every person decide for themselves. But what about those who want to live like Karamzin but can't? I can't speak for them. Schiller promoted hope. Will that be enough? To be honest, probably not. Once someone loses their peace of mind, they will never find it again.
17
17
Ever since Kant succeeded in convincing the learned that the world of phenomena is quite other than the world of true reality, and that even our own existence is not our real existence, but only the visible manifestation of a mysterious, unknown substance (substantia)—philosophy has been stuck in a new rut, and cannot move a single millimetre out of the track laid out by the great Königsbergian. Backward or forward it can go, but necessarily in the Kantian rut. For how can you get out of the counterposing of the phenomenon against the thing-in-itself? This proposition, this counterposing seems inalterable, so there is nothing left but to stick your head in the heavy draught-collar of the theory of knowledge. Which most philosophers do, even with a glad smile, which inevitably rouses a suspicion that they have got what they wanted, and their "metaphysical need" was nothing more than a need for a harness. Otherwise they would have kicked at the sight of the collar. Surely the contraposition between the world of phenomena and the thing-in-itself is an invention of the reasoning mind, as is the theory of knowledge deduced from this contraposing. Therefore the freedom-loving spirit could reject it in the very beginning—and basta! With the devil one must be very cautious. We know quite well that if he only gets hold of the tip of your ear he will carry off your whole body. So it is with Reason. Grant it one single assumption, admit but one proposition—and finita la commedia. You are in the toils. Metaphysics cannot exist side-by-side with reason. Everything metaphysical is absurd, everything reasonable is—positive. So we come upon a dilemma. The fundamental predicate of metaphysics is absurdity: and yet surely many positive assertions can lay legitimate claim to that self-same, highly-respectable predicate. What then? Is there means of distinguishing a metaphysical absurdity from a perfectly ordinary one? May one have recourse to criteria? Will not the very criterion prove a pitfall wherein cunning reason will catch the poor man who was rushing out to freedom? There can be no two answers to this question. All services rendered by reason must be paid for sooner or later at the exorbitant price of self-renunciation. Whether you accept the assistance in the noble form of the theory of knowledge, or merely as a humble criterion, at last you will be driven forth into the streets of positivism. This happens all the time to young, inexperienced minds. They break the bridle and dash forward into space, to find themselves rushing into the same old Rome, whither, as we know, all roads lead: or, to use more lofty language, rushing into the stable whither also all roads lead. The only way to guard against positivism—granting, of course, that positivism no longer attracts your sympathies—is to cease to fear any absurdities, whether rational or metaphysical, and systematically to reject all the services of reason. Such behaviour has been known in philosophy; and I make bold to recommend it. Credo, quia absurdum comes from the Middle Ages. Modern instances are Nietzsche and Schopenhauer. Both present noble examples of indifference to logic and common-sense: particularly Schopenhauer, who, a Kantian, even in the name of Kant made such daring sallies against reason, driving her into confusion and shame. That astounding Kantian even went so far, in the master's name still, as to attempt the overthrow of the space and time notions. He admitted clairvoyance—and to this day the learned are bothered whether to class that admission among the metaphysical or the ordinary absurdities. Really, I can't advise them. A very clever man insists on an enormous absurdity, so I am satisfied. Schopenhauer's whole campaign against intellect is very comforting. It is evident that, though he set out from the Kantian stable, he soon got sick of hauling along down the cart-ruts, and having broken the shafts, he trotted jauntily into a jungle of irreconcilable contradictions, without reflecting in the least where he was making for. The primate of will over reason; and music as the expression of our deepest essence; are not these assertions sufficient to show us how dexterously he wriggled out from the harness of synthetic judgments a priori which Kant had placed upon every thinker. There is indeed much more music than logic in the philosophy of Schopenhauer; Not for nothing is he excluded from the universities. But of course one may speak of him in the open; not of his ideas, naturally, but of his music. The European market is glutted with ideas. How neat and nicely-finished and logically well-turned-out those ideas are. Schopenhauer had no such goods. But what lively and splendid contradictions he boldly spreads on his stall, often even without suspicion that he ought to hide them from the police. Schopenhauer cries and laughs and gets furious or glad, without ever realising that this is forbidden to a philosopher. "Do not speak, but sing," said Zarathustra, and Schopenhauer ready fulfilled the command in great measure. Philosophy may be music—though it doesn't follow that music may be called philosophy. When a man has done his work, and gives himself up to looking and listening and pleasantly accepting everything, hiding nothing from himself, then he begins to "philosophise." What good are abstract formulae to him? Why should he ask himself, before he begins to think: "What can I think about, what are the limits of thought?" He will think, and those who like can do the summing up and the building of theories of knowledge. What is the earthly use of talking about beauty? Beautiful things must be created. Not one single aesthetic theory has so far been able to guess what direction the artists' mind will next take, or what are the limits to his creative activity. The same with the theory of knowledge. It may arrest the work of a man of learning, if he be himself afraid that he is going too far, but it is powerless to pre-determine human thought. Even Kant's counterposing of things-in-themselves to the world of phenomena cannot finally clip the wings of human curiosity. There will come a time when this unshakeable foundation of positivism will be shaken. All gnosiological disputes as to what thought can or cannot achieve will seem to our posterity just as amusing as the disputes of the schoolmen seem to us. "Why did they argue about the nature of truth, when they might have gone out and looked for truth itself?" the future historians will ask. Let us have an answer ready for them. Our contemporaries do not want to go out and seek, so they make a great deal of talk about a theory of knowledge.
Ever since Kant managed to convince scholars that the world of phenomena is completely different from the world of true reality, and that even our own existence isn’t our real existence but just the visible expression of a mysterious, unknown substance (substantia)—philosophy has been stuck in a new rut and can’t budge even an inch from the path created by the great philosopher from Königsberg. It can only go backward or forward, but always within the Kantian rut. How can one escape the opposition between the phenomenon and the thing-in-itself? This proposition and this opposition seems unchangeable, leaving us no choice but to dive into the heavy yoke of epistemology. Most philosophers do this, often with a happy smile, which raises suspicions that they got what they wanted, and their "metaphysical need" was just a need for a harness. Otherwise, they would have resisted at the sight of the collar. Surely, the contrast between the world of phenomena and the thing-in-itself is a creation of the reasoning mind, just like the epistemological theory derived from this contrast. Hence, a spirit that cherishes freedom could have rejected it from the very start—and basta! One must be careful with the devil. We know all too well that if he only grabs the tip of your ear, he will take your whole body with him. The same goes for Reason. Give it a single assumption, accept just one proposition—and finita la commedia. You’re caught. Metaphysics cannot coexist with reason. Everything metaphysical is absurd, everything reasonable is positive. Thus, we find ourselves in a dilemma. The fundamental predicate of metaphysics is absurdity: yet many positive assertions can also claim that same highly-respectable predicate. So, what’s the solution? Is there a way to distinguish a metaphysical absurdity from an ordinary one? Can we rely on criteria? Wouldn’t even the very criterion become a trap that cunning reason uses to snag the poor soul desperately trying to break free? There can be no two answers to this question. All services provided by reason must be paid for eventually at the steep price of self-renunciation. Whether you accept help in the noble guise of epistemology or merely as a practical criterion, you’ll end up wandering into the streets of positivism. This always happens to young, inexperienced minds. They break free and sprint into the unknown, only to find themselves careening back into the same old Rome, to which, as we know, all roads lead: or, to put it in more grand terms, racing into the stable where all roads inevitably lead. The only way to guard against positivism—assuming, of course, that positivism no longer appeals to you—is to stop fearing any absurdities, whether rational or metaphysical, and systematically reject all the services of reason. Such behavior has been known in philosophy, and I’m bold enough to suggest it. Credo, quia absurdum comes from the Middle Ages. Modern examples include Nietzsche and Schopenhauer. Both exemplify a noble indifference to logic and common sense: particularly Schopenhauer, who, as a Kantian, made such bold attacks against reason in the name of Kant, confusing and shaming her. That astonishing Kantian even went so far, still in his master's name, as to try to dismantle the notions of space and time. He acknowledged clairvoyance—and to this day, scholars argue over whether to classify that admission as a metaphysical or an ordinary absurdity. Honestly, I can’t advise them. A very clever person insists on a massive absurdity, so I’m satisfied. Schopenhauer's entire campaign against intellect is truly comforting. It’s clear that although he started from the Kantian stable, he soon tired of plodding along those rutted paths, and after breaking the shafts, he cheerfully trotted into a jungle of irreconcilable contradictions, without considering where he was heading. The primacy of will over reason; and music as the expression of our deepest essence; aren’t these claims enough to show us how skillfully he wriggled free from the harness of synthetic judgments a priori that Kant imposed on every thinker? There’s certainly much more music than logic in Schopenhauer’s philosophy; it's no surprise he’s excluded from universities. Of course, one can discuss him openly; just not his ideas, naturally, but his music. The European market is flooded with ideas. How neat and polished and logically sound those ideas are. Schopenhauer had no such goods. But what lively and stunning contradictions he boldly lays out on his stall, often without even realizing he should hide them from the authorities. Schopenhauer cries and laughs, gets furious or joyful, without ever realizing that this is forbidden for a philosopher. "Do not speak, but sing," said Zarathustra, and Schopenhauer largely followed that advice. Philosophy can be music—though it doesn't mean that music can be called philosophy. When a person has completed their work and gives themselves to looking, listening, and enjoying everything without hiding anything from themselves, then they start to "philosophize." What good are abstract formulas to them? Why should they ask themselves before they start thinking: "What can I think about, what are the limits of thought?" They will think, and those who are interested can summarize and build theories of knowledge. What is the practical use of discussing beauty? Beautiful things must be created. Thus far, not a single aesthetic theory has been able to predict where an artist’s mind will go next, or what the limits of their creative work will be. The same goes for the theory of knowledge. It may hinder a scholar's efforts if they fear they’re going too far, but it cannot predetermine human thought. Even Kant's contrast of things-in-themselves with the world of phenomena cannot ultimately stifle human curiosity. A time will come when this apparently unshakeable foundation of positivism will be shaken. All epistemological debates about what thought can or cannot do will seem to future generations as amusing as the squabbles of the scholastics seem to us. "Why did they argue about the nature of truth when they could have gone out and searched for truth itself?" future historians will ask. Let’s be ready with an answer for them. Our contemporaries don’t want to go out and seek, so they talk a lot about theory of knowledge.
18
18
"Trust not thyself, young dreamer."—However sincerely you may long for truth, whatever sufferings and horrors you may have surpassed, do not believe your own self, young dreamer. What you are looking for, you won't find. At the utmost, if you have a gift for writing you will bring out a nice original book. Even—do not be offended—you may be satisfied with such a result. In Nietzsche's letters relating to the year 1888, the year when Brandes discovered him, you will find a sad confirmation of the above. Had not Nietzsche struggled, sought, suffered?—and behold, towards the end of his life, when it would have seemed that all mundane rewards had become trivial to him, he threw himself with rapture on the tidings of first fame, and rushed to share his joy with all his friends, far and near. He does not tire of telling in dozens of letters and in varying forms the story of how Brandes first began his lectures on him, Nietzsche, how the audience consisted of three hundred people, and he even quotes Brandes' placard announcement in the original Danish. Fame just threw him a smile, and forgotten are all the horrible experiences of former days. The loneliness, the desertedness, the cave in the mountain, the man into whose mouth the serpent climbed—all forgotten, every thought turned to the ordinary, easily-comprehensible good. Such is man.
"Don’t trust yourself, young dreamer."—No matter how genuinely you long for the truth, and despite whatever suffering and horrors you've been through, don't believe in your own self, young dreamer. What you're searching for isn't out there. At best, if you have talent for writing, you might produce a decent original book. Even—don’t take offense—you might be content with that outcome. In Nietzsche's letters from 1888, the year Brandes discovered him, you'll find a sad confirmation of this. Had Nietzsche not struggled, sought, suffered?—and yet, at the end of his life, when it seemed all worldly rewards had lost their meaning, he was ecstatic about the news of his first fame and rushed to share his joy with friends near and far. He tirelessly recounts in dozens of letters and different ways how Brandes first started his lectures on him, Nietzsche, how the audience was made up of three hundred people, and he even quotes Brandes' original Danish announcement. Fame simply smiled at him, and all the terrible experiences of the past were forgotten. The loneliness, the desolation, the cave in the mountain, the man into whose mouth the serpent climbed—all forgotten, every thought turning to the simple, easily-understood good. Such is humanity.
Mit gier'ger Hand nach Schätzen gräbt
Und froh ist wenn er Regenwürmer findet.
Digs eagerly for treasures
And is happy when he finds earthworms.
19
19
When a man is young he writes because it seems to him he has discovered a new almighty truth which he must make haste to impart to forlorn mankind. Later, becoming more modest, he begins to doubt his truths: and then he writes to convince himself. A few more years go by, and he knows he was mistaken all round, so there is no need to convince himself. Nevertheless he continues to write, because he is not fit for any other work, and to be accounted a "superfluous" man is so horrible.
When a man is young, he writes because he feels like he’s uncovered a powerful truth that he needs to share with the struggling world. As he matures, he becomes more humble and starts to question his truths. After some more years pass, he realizes he was wrong about everything, so he no longer feels the need to convince himself. Still, he keeps writing because he isn’t suited for any other job, and being seen as a "superfluous" man is just too dreadful.
20
20
A very original man is often a banal writer, and vice versa. We tend so often to write not about what is going on in us, but of our pia desideria. Thus restless, sleepless men sing the glory of sleep and rest, which have long been sung to death. And those who sleep ten hours on end and are always up to the mark must perforce dream about adventures and storms and dangers, and even extol everything problematical.
A truly unique person is often a dull writer, and the opposite is also true. We frequently write not about what's happening inside us, but about our pia desideria. In this way, restless, sleepless individuals praise the virtues of sleep and rest, themes that have been overdone. Those who sleep for ten hours straight and are always on point inevitably dream of adventures, storms, dangers, and even glorify everything uncertain.
21
21
When one reads the books of long-dead men, a strange sensation comes over one. These men who lived two hundred, three hundred, three thousand years ago are so far off now from this writing which they have left on earth. Yet we look for eternal truths in their works.
When you read the books of long-dead men, a weird feeling washes over you. These guys who lived two hundred, three hundred, or even three thousand years ago are so distant now from this writing they left behind. Still, we search for timeless truths in their works.
22
22
The truth which I have the right to announce so solemnly to-day, even to the first among men, will probably be a stale old lie on my lips to-morrow. So I will deprive myself of the right of calling such a truth my own. Probably I shall deprive no one but myself: others will go on loving and praising the self-same truth, living with it.
The truth that I have the right to declare so seriously today, even to the most important person, will likely be an old, tired lie on my lips tomorrow. So, I will take away my right to call such a truth my own. It’s likely that I won’t take this away from anyone but myself: others will continue to love and praise that same truth, living with it.
23
23
A writer who cannot lie with inspiration—and that is a great art, which few may accomplish—loves to make an exhibition of honesty and frankness. Nothing else is left him to do.
A writer who can’t truthfully express inspiration—and that’s a real skill that few can master—loves to show off their honesty and openness. They have nothing else to rely on.
24
24
The source of originality.—A man who has lost all hope of rooting out of himself a certain radical defect of character, or even of hiding the flaw from others, turns round and tries to find in his defect a pertain merit. If he succeeds in convincing his acquaintances, he achieves a double gain: first, he quiets his conscience, and then he acquires a reputation for being original.
The source of originality.—A man who has given up on eliminating a fundamental flaw in his character, or even on concealing it from others, turns around and attempts to find some value in his defect. If he manages to convince those around him, he gains in two ways: first, he eases his conscience, and second, he builds a reputation for being original.
25
25
Men begin to strive towards great ends when they feel they cannot cope with the little tasks of life. They often have their measure of success.
Men start to aim for big goals when they realize they can't handle the small tasks in life. They often have their own idea of success.
26
26
A belch interrupts the loftiest meditation. You may draw a conclusion if you like: if you don't like, you needn't.
A burp interrupts the deepest thoughts. You can come to your own conclusion if you want; if you don’t want to, that’s fine too.
27
27
A woman of conviction.—We forgive a man his "convictions," however unwillingly. It goes without saying that we balk at any individual who believes in his own infallibility, but one must reconcile oneself with necessity. It is ugly and preposterous to have corns on one's hands, but still, they can't be avoided in this unparadisal earth of sweat and labour. But why see an ideal in callosities? In practical life, particularly in the social political life to which we are doomed, convictions are a necessity. Unity is strength, and unity is possible only among people who think alike. Again, a deep conviction is in itself a strong force, far more powerful than the most logical argumentation. Sometimes one has only to pronounce in a full, round, vibrating chest voice, such as is peculiar to people of conviction, some trifling sentence, and an audience hitherto unconvinced is carried away. Truth is often dumb, particularly a new truth, which is most shy of people, and which has a feeble, hoarse voice. But in certain situations that which will influence the crowd is more important than that which is genuine truth. Convictions are necessary to a public man; but he who is too clever to believe in himself entirely, and is not enough of an actor to look as if he believed, he had best give up public work altogether. At the same time he will realise that lack of convictions is not profitable, and will look with more indulgence on such as are bound to keep themselves well supplied. Yet all the more will he dislike those men who without any necessity disfigure themselves with the coarse tattoo marks. And particularly he will object to such women. What can be more intolerable than a woman of conviction. She lives in a family, without having to grind for her daily bread—why disfigure herself? Why wilfully rub her hands into corns, when she might keep them clean and pretty! Women, moreover, usually pick up their convictions ready-made from the man who interests them most at the moment. And never do they do this so vigorously as when the man himself seems incapable of paving the way to his ideas! They are full of feeling for him; they rush to the last extremities of resource. Will not their feeble little fists help him? It may be touching, but in the end it is intolerable. So it is much pleasanter to meet a woman who believes in her husband and does not consider it necessary to help him. She can then dispense with convictions.
A woman of conviction.—We tend to overlook a man's "convictions," even if reluctantly. It's clear that we are put off by someone who thinks they can never be wrong, but we have to accept the reality. Having calluses on our hands is unattractive and ridiculous, yet we can't avoid them in this harsh world of hard work. But why romanticize something unpleasant? In everyday life, especially in the social and political arenas we find ourselves in, having strong beliefs is essential. Strength comes from unity, which can only exist among people who think similarly. Moreover, a strong belief is a powerful force, much more influential than the best logical arguments. Sometimes, just stating a simple idea with a confident voice—characteristic of people with strong convictions—can sway even the most skeptical audience. The truth is often quiet, especially new truths, which tend to be shy and weak-sounding. However, in some situations, what moves the crowd is more important than what is genuinely true. Convictions are vital for anyone in public life; but someone who is too skeptical to fully believe in themselves and isn’t a good enough performer to fake that belief should probably step away from public roles. Yet, they will realize that lacking convictions isn't beneficial and will view those who manage to maintain strong beliefs with more leniency. Even so, they will dislike those who unnecessarily mark themselves with visible flaws. And they will especially take issue with women like that. What could be more unbearable than a woman with strong beliefs? She has a family, doesn’t have to struggle for her daily needs—so why spoil herself? Why willfully create calluses when she could keep her hands clean and attractive? Women often adopt their convictions from the man they are currently interested in, often with the most enthusiasm when that man seems unable to articulate his thoughts. They feel deeply for him, pushing themselves to the limits to support him. While that can be touching, it ultimately becomes unbearable. So, it's much nicer to meet a woman who believes in her husband without feeling the need to help him. She can then do without strong convictions.
28
28
Emancipation of women.—The one and only way of mastering an enemy is to learn the use of his weapons. Starting from this, modern woman, weary of being the slave of man, tries to learn all his tricks. Hard is slavery, wonderful is freedom! Slavery at last is so unendurable that a human being will sacrifice, everything for freedom. Of what use are his virtues to a prisoner languishing in prison? He has one aim, one object—to get out of prison, and he values only such qualities in himself as will assist his escape. If it is necessary to break an iron grating by physical force, then strong muscles will seem to the prisoner the most desirable of all things. If cunning will help him, cunning is the finest thing on earth. Something the same happens with woman. She became convinced that man owed his priority chiefly to education and a trained mind, so she threw herself on books and universities. Learning that promises freedom is light, everything else darkness. Of course, it is a delusion, but you could never convince her of it, for that would mean the collapse of her best hopes of freedom. So that in the end woman will be as well-informed as man, she will furnish herself with broad views and unshakeable convictions, with a philosophy also—and in the end she may even learn to think logically. Then, probably, the many misunderstandings between the sexes will cease. But heavens, how tedious it will be! Men will argue, women will argue, children will probably be born fully instructed, understanding everything. With what pain will the men of the future view our women, capricious, frivolous, uninformed creatures, understanding nothing and desiring to understand nothing. A whole half of the human race neither would nor could have any understanding! But the hope lies there. Maybe we can do without understanding. Perhaps a logical mind is not an attribute, but a curse. In the struggle for existence, however, and the survival of the fittest, not a few of the best human qualities have perished. Obviously woman's illogicality is also destined to disappear. It is a thousand pities.
Emancipation of women.—The only way to defeat an enemy is to learn how to use their weapons. With this in mind, modern women, tired of being subservient to men, are trying to master all their tricks. Slavery is harsh, but freedom is amazing! The anguish of slavery becomes so unbearable that a person will sacrifice everything for freedom. What good are virtues to someone stuck in prison? Their sole purpose is to escape, and they only value traits in themselves that will help them break free. If breaking through iron bars requires physical strength, then strong muscles become the most important thing. If cleverness can aid them, then cleverness is the greatest asset. A similar situation occurs with women. They’ve come to believe that men’s superiority is mainly due to education and a sharp mind, so they throw themselves into books and universities. They learn that knowledge promises freedom while ignorance is darkness. This belief may be misguided, but it's impossible to persuade them otherwise, as that would shatter their hopes for freedom. Eventually, women will gain knowledge comparable to men’s, form broad perspectives and strong convictions, develop their own philosophies, and possibly learn to think logically. In that case, many misunderstandings between the sexes might come to an end. But goodness, how boring that would be! Men will debate, women will debate, and children may be born with full knowledge, understanding everything. Future men will view our women — capricious, superficial, uninformed beings who know nothing and don’t want to know anything — with great sorrow. A whole half of humanity neither wants nor can comprehend! But hope lies there. Maybe we can get by without understanding. Perhaps a logical mind isn’t a virtue, but a burden. However, in the fight for survival and the survival of the fittest, many of the best human qualities have vanished. Clearly, women's lack of logic is also set to fade away. It’s a great pity.
29
29
All kinds of literature are good, except the tedious, said Voltaire. We may enlarge the idea. All men and all activities are good, except the tedious. Whatever your failings and your vices, if you are only amusing or interesting all is forgiven you. Accordingly, frankness and naturalness are quite rightly considered doubtful virtues. If people say that frankness and naturalness are virtues, always take it cum grano salis. Sometimes it is permissible and even opportune to fire off truth of all sorts. Sometimes one may stretch oneself like a log across the road. But God forbid that such sincere practices should be raised into a principle. To out with the truth at all times, always to reveal oneself entirely, besides being impossible to accomplish, never having been accomplished even in the confessions of the greatest men, is moreover a far more risky business than it seems. I can confidently assert that if any man tried to tell the whole truth about himself, not metaphorically, for every metaphor is a covering ornament, but in plain bare words, that man would ruin himself for ever, for he would lose all interest in the eyes of his neighbours, and even in his own eyes. Each of us bears in his soul a heavy wound, and knows it, yet carries himself, must carry himself as if he were aware of nothing, while all around keep up the pretence. Remember Lermontov:
All types of literature are good, except for the boring ones, said Voltaire. We can expand on this idea. All people and all activities are good, except for the tedious ones. No matter your flaws or vices, as long as you’re entertaining or interesting, you’re forgiven. This is why honesty and authenticity are often seen as questionable virtues. If someone claims that honesty and authenticity are virtues, always take it with a grain of salt. Sometimes it’s okay and even appropriate to speak the truth in various forms. Sometimes one might lay themselves bare like a log lying across a path. But heaven forbid these honest practices become a principle. To voice the truth all the time, to always reveal your true self, is not only impossible to achieve—having never been fully accomplished even by the greatest figures—but it’s also much riskier than it appears. I can confidently say that if anyone attempted to tell the whole truth about themselves, not metaphorically, since any metaphor is merely a decorative cover, but in plain, raw words, that person would ruin themselves forever. They would lose all appeal in the eyes of others and even in their own eyes. Each of us carries a deep wound within our soul, and we know it, yet we must act as if we’re unaware of it, while everyone around us maintains the pretense. Remember Lermontov:
Look! around you, playfully
The crowd moves on the usual road.
Scarce a mark of trouble on the festive faces,
Not one indecent tear!
And yet is barely one amongst them
But is crushed by heavy torture,
Or has gathered the wrinkles of young age
Save from crime or loss.
Look! Around you, playfully
The crowd moves along the usual path.
You can hardly see a hint of trouble on the festive faces,
Not a single inappropriate tear!
And yet, hardly one among them
Isn't weighed down by heavy suffering,
Or hasn’t started to show the signs of aging in their youth
Except from crime or loss.
These words are horribly true—and the really horrible should be concealed, it frightens one off. I admit, Byron and Lermontov could make it alluring. But all that is alluring depends on vagueness, remoteness. Any monster may be beautiful in the distance. And no man can be interesting unless he keep a certain distance between himself and people. Women do not understand this. If they like a man, they try to come utterly near to him, and are surprised that he does not meet their frankness with frankness, and admit them to his holy of holies. But in the innermost sanctuary the only beauty is inaccessibility. As a rule it is not a sanctuary but a lair where the wounded beast in man has run to lick his wounds. And shall this be done in public? People generally, and women particularly, ought to be given something positive. In books one may still sing the praise of wounds, hopelessness, and despair—whatever you like, for books are still literature, a conventionality. But to strip one's anguish in the open market, to confess an incurable disease to others, this is to kill one's soul, not to relieve it. All, even the best men, have some aversion for you. Perhaps in the interest of order and decorum they will grant you a not-too-important place in their philosophy of life. For in a philosophy of life, as in a cemetery, a place is prepared for each and all, and everyone is welcome. There also are enclosures where rubbish is dumped to rot. But for those who have as yet no desire to be fitted into a world-philosophy, I would advise them to keep their tongue between their teeth, or like Nietzsche and Dostoevsky, take to literature. To a writer, in books and only in books, all is permitted provided he has talent. But in actual living even a writer must not let loose too much, lest people should guess that in his books he is telling the truth.
These words are horribly true—and what's really horrible should be hidden because it scares people away. I admit, Byron and Lermontov could make it enticing. But all that is enticing relies on mystery and distance. Any monster can look beautiful from afar. No man can be interesting unless he maintains some distance from others. Women don’t get this. If they like a guy, they try to get as close as possible and are surprised when he doesn’t reciprocate their openness or let them into his innermost world. But in the deepest part of a man, the real beauty is in being unattainable. Most of the time, it’s not a sanctuary but a lair where the wounded side of man retreats to heal. Should this be done in public? People in general, and women especially, need something positive. In books, you can still laud wounds, hopelessness, and despair—whatever you want since books are still literature, a formality. But to expose your pain in public, to confess an incurable condition to others, is to kill your soul, not to ease it. Even the best men will feel some aversion towards you. Perhaps out of a sense of order and propriety, they’ll give you a minor place in their life philosophy. Because in a life philosophy, as in a cemetery, there’s a spot for everyone, and everyone is welcome. There are also places where garbage is dumped to decay. But for those who don’t yet want to fit into a world philosophy, I’d suggest keeping their opinions to themselves or, like Nietzsche and Dostoevsky, turning to writing. To a writer, in books and only in books, anything goes as long as he has talent. But in real life, even a writer shouldn’t reveal too much, or else people might suspect that he’s telling the truth in his books.
30
30
Poushkin asserts that the poet himself can and must be the judge of his own work. "Are you content, exacting artist? Content, then let the mob revile." It is needless to argue against this, for how could you prove that the supreme verdict belongs not to the poet himself, but to public opinion? Nor, for that matter, can we prove Poushkin right. We must agree or disagree, as we like. But we cannot reject the evidence. Whether you like it or not, Poushkin was evidently satisfied with his own work, and did not need his reader's sanction. Happy man! And it seems to me he owed his happiness exclusively to his inability to pass beyond certain limits. I doubt-if all poets would agree to repeat Poushkin's verse quoted above. I decidedly refuse to believe that Shakespeare, for instance, after finishing Hamlet or King Lear could have said to himself: "I, who judge my work more strictly than any other can judge, am satisfied." I do not think he can even have thought for a moment of the merits of his works, Hamlet or King Lear. To Shakespeare, after Hamlet, the word "satisfied" must have lost all its meaning, and if he used it, it was only by force of habit, as we sometimes call to a dead person. His own works must have seemed to him imperfect, mean, pitiful, like the sob of a child or the moaning of a sick man. He gave them to the theatre, and most probably was surprised that they had any success. Perhaps he was glad that his tears were of some use, if only for amusing and instructing people. And probably in this sense the verdict of the crowd was dearer to him than his own verdict. He could not help accusing his own offspring—thank heaven, other people acquitted it. True, they acquitted it because they did not understand, or understood imperfectly, but this did not matter. "Use every man after his desert, and who should 'scape a whipping?" asked Hamlet. Shakespeare knew that a strict tribunal would reject his works: for they contain so many terrible questions, and not one perfect answer. Could anyone be "satisfied" at that rate? Perhaps with Comedy of Errors, Twelfth Night, or even Richard III.—but after Hamlet a man may find rest only in his grave. To speak the whole truth, I doubt if Poushkin himself maintained the view we have quoted till the end of his days, or even if he spoke all he felt when he wrote the poem in 1830. Possibly he felt how little a poet can be satisfied with his work, but pride prevented his admitting it, and he tried to console himself with his superiority over the crowd. Which is undeniably a right thing to do. Insults—and Poushkin had to endure many—are answered with contempt; and woe to the poor wretch who feels impelled to justify his contempt by his own merits, according to the stern voice of conscience. Such niceness is dangerous and unnecessary. If a man would preserve his strength and his confidence he must give up magnanimity, he must learn to despise people, and even if he cannot despise them he must have the air of one who would not give a pin's head for anybody. He must appear always content. ... Poushkin was a clever man and a deep nature.
Poushkin claims that a poet should be the judge of their own work. "Are you satisfied, demanding artist? If you are, then let the crowds criticize." There's no point in debating this because how can you prove that the ultimate judgment doesn’t belong to the poet but to public opinion? Likewise, we can't definitively prove Poushkin correct. We can agree or disagree as we wish, but we can't ignore the facts. Whether you like it or not, Poushkin was clearly happy with his own work and didn’t need approval from readers. Lucky him! It seems to me his happiness came from not going beyond certain boundaries. I doubt many poets would agree to echo Poushkin's words. I definitely don't believe that Shakespeare, for example, after completing Hamlet or King Lear, could have thought: "I, who judge my work more harshly than anyone else, am satisfied." I don’t think he could have even entertained the thought of his works' merits, Hamlet or King Lear. To Shakespeare, after completing Hamlet, the term "satisfied" must have lost all meaning, and if he used it, it would be purely out of habit, like how we might refer to someone who has passed away. His own works must have seemed to him flawed, mediocre, pathetic—akin to a child's cry or the groan of someone ill. He presented them to the theater and likely was surprised they received any acclaim at all. Perhaps he felt grateful that his tears served some purpose, even if it was just to entertain and educate others. In a way, the judgment of the audience probably mattered more to him than his own. He couldn't help but critique his own creations—thankfully, others were more forgiving. True, they were forgiving because they didn’t fully understand, or understood only imperfectly, but that didn't matter. "Use every man according to his deeds, and who will escape punishment?" Hamlet asked. Shakespeare knew that a strict assessment would dismiss his works, as they pose so many troubling questions and not a single perfect answer. Could anyone genuinely be "satisfied" that way? Maybe with Comedy of Errors, Twelfth Night, or even Richard III. But after Hamlet, a person might only find peace in their grave. To tell the whole truth, I doubt Poushkin held onto the perspective we quoted for the rest of his life, or even if he expressed all his feelings when he wrote the poem in 1830. Perhaps he sensed how little a poet can be happy with their work, but his pride kept him from admitting it, and he sought to console himself with his superiority over the crowd. Which is certainly a fair approach. Insults—and Poushkin endured many—are met with disdain; and woe to the poor soul who feels the need to justify their contempt by their own accomplishments, according to the critical voice of conscience. Such sensitivity is risky and unnecessary. If a person wants to keep their strength and confidence, they must abandon magnanimity, learn to look down on others, and even if they can’t truly despise them, they should maintain the appearance of being indifferent to anyone. They must seem satisfied at all times. ... Poushkin was a smart man with a profound nature.
31
31
Metaphysics against their will.—It often occurs to us that evil is not altogether so, unnecessary, after all. Diseases, humiliations, miseries, deformity, failure, and all the rest of those plants which flourish with such truly tropical luxuriance on our planet, are probably essential to man. Poets sing plentifully of sorrow.
Metaphysics against their will.—It often strikes us that evil isn't entirely unnecessary, after all. Diseases, humiliations, suffering, deformity, failure, and all those other things that thrive with astonishing abundance on our planet are likely essential to humanity. Poets often write extensively about sorrow.
"Nous sommes les apprentis, la douleur est notre maître," said de Musset. On this subject everybody can bring forth a quotation, not only from the philosophers, who are a cold, heartless tribe, but from tender, gentle, or sentimental poets. Doubtless one knows many instances where suffering has profited a man. True also, one knows many cases of the direct opposite. And these are all cases of profound, earnest, outrageous, incredibly outrageous suffering. Look at Tchekhov's men and women—plainly drawn from life, or at any rate, exceedingly life-' like. Uncle Vanya, an old man of fifty, cries beside himself all over the stage, "My life is done for, my life is done for," and senselessly shoots at a harmless professor. The hero in A Tedious Story was a quiet, happy man engaged in work of real importance, when suddenly a horrible disease stole upon him, not killing him, but taking him between its loathsome jaws. But what for? Then Tchekhov's girls and women! They are mostly young, innocent, fascinating. And always there lies in wait for them round every corner a meaningless, rude, ugly misery which murders even the most modest hopes. They sob bitterly, but fate takes no notice. How explain such horrors? Tchekhov is silent. He does not weep himself—he left off long ago, and besides it is a humiliating thing for a grown-up person to do. Setting one's teeth, it is necessary either to keep silent or—to explain. Well, metaphysics under takes the explanation. Where common sense stops, metaphysics must take another stride. "We have seen," it says, "many instances where at first glance suffering seemed absurd and needless, but where later on a profound significance was revealed. Thus it may be that what we cannot explain may find its explanation in time. 'Life is lost,' cries Uncle Vanya, 'Life is done for,' repeat the voices of girls innocently perishing—yet nothing is lost. The very horror which a drowning man experiences goes to show that the drowning is nothing final. It is only the beginning of greater events. The less a man has fulfilled in experience, the more in him remains of unsatisfied passion and desire, the greater are the grounds for thinking that his essence cannot be destroyed, but must manifest itself somehow or other in the universe. Voluntary asceticism and self-denial, such common human phenomena, help to solve the riddle. Nobody compels a man, he imposes suffering and abstinence on himself. It is an incomprehensible instinct, but still an instinct which, rooted in the depths of our nature, prompts us to a decision repugnant to reason: renounce life, save yourself. The majority of men do not hear or do not heed the prompting. And then nature, which cannot rely on our sensibility, has recourse to violence. She shows glimpses of Paradise to us in our youth, awakens hopes and impossible desires, and at the moment of our supreme expectation she shows us the hollowness of our hope. Nearly every life can be summed up in a few words: man was shown heaven—and thrown into the mud. We are all ascetics—voluntary or involuntary. Here on earth dreams and hopes are only awakened, not fulfilled. And he who has endured most suffering, most privation, will awaken in the afterwards most keenly alive." Such long speeches metaphysics whispers to us. And we repeat them, often leaving out the "it may be." Sometimes we believe them, and forge our philosophies from them. Even we go so far as to assert that had we the power we would change nothing, absolutely nothing in the world. And yet, if by some miracle such power came into our hands, how triumphantly we would send to the devil all philosophies and lofty world-conceptions, all ideals and metaphysics, and plainly and simply, without reflection, abolish sufferings, deformities, failures, all those things to which we attach such a high educational value, abolish them from the face of the earth. We are fed up, oh, how fed up we are with carrying on our studies. But it can't be helped. Faute de mieux, let us keep on inventing systems, thinking them out. But let us agree not to be cross with those who don't want to have anything to do with our systems. Really, they have a perfect right.
"We are the apprentices, pain is our master," said de Musset. On this topic, everyone can share a quote, not just from philosophers, who can be a cold, heartless bunch, but also from tender, gentle, or sentimental poets. Surely, many people know stories where suffering has benefited someone. It's also true that many cases show the complete opposite. And these include deep, serious, outrageous, incredibly outrageous suffering. Look at Tchekhov's characters—they seem clearly drawn from life, or at least strikingly lifelike. Uncle Vanya, a fifty-year-old man, wails across the stage, "My life is over, my life is over," and mindlessly shoots at a harmless professor. The main character in A Tedious Story is a quiet, happy man engaged in important work when suddenly a terrible disease overtakes him, not killing him but trapping him in its grotesque grip. But why? And Tchekhov's girls and women! They are mostly young, innocent, and charming. Yet lurking around every corner is a senseless, brutal, ugly misery that crushes even the simplest hopes. They weep bitterly, but fate pays them no attention. How can we explain such horrors? Tchekhov remains silent. He doesn’t cry himself—he stopped doing that long ago, and besides, it's humiliating for an adult to do. Gritting one's teeth, one has to either stay silent or try to explain. Well, metaphysics takes on that task. When common sense runs out, metaphysics steps in. "We have seen," it says, "many instances where at first glance suffering seemed absurd and unnecessary, but later revealed a deep significance. So it may be that what we cannot explain now might find its explanation in time. 'Life is lost,' cries Uncle Vanya, 'Life is over,' echo the voices of girls innocently perishing—yet nothing is truly lost. The very horror experienced by a drowning man shows that drowning isn’t the end. It is only the beginning of greater events. The less a person has fulfilled in experience, the more unfulfilled passion and desire remain within them, increasing the belief that their essence cannot be destroyed but must somehow manifest in the universe. Voluntary asceticism and self-denial, common human phenomena, help unravel this mystery. No one forces a person to impose suffering and abstinence on themselves. It’s an incomprehensible instinct, yet still an instinct rooted deep in our nature that drives us to a choice repugnant to reason: relinquish life, save yourself. Most people either don’t hear or ignore this call. And then nature, unable to rely on our sensibilities, resorts to violence. She offers us glimpses of Paradise in our youth, stirs hopes and impossible desires, only to reveal the emptiness of that hope at the peak of our expectations. Nearly every life can be summarized in a few words: a person was shown heaven—and thrown into the mud. We are all ascetics—voluntary or involuntary. Here on earth, dreams and hopes are merely stirred, not fulfilled. And he who has endured the most suffering, the most deprivation, will awaken later with the most vivid life within them." Such long discourses are what metaphysics whispers to us. And we repeat them, often omitting the "it may be." Sometimes we believe them and shape our philosophies around them. We even go so far as to say that if we had the power, we wouldn’t change anything, absolutely nothing in the world. Yet, if by some miracle we obtained such power, how triumphantly we would cast aside all philosophies and lofty worldviews, all ideals and metaphysics, and simply, without thought, eliminate suffering, deformities, failures—everything to which we attribute such high educational value—wiping them from the face of the earth. We are tired, oh, how tired we are of continuing our studies. But it can't be helped. Faute de mieux, let’s keep inventing systems and theorizing. But let’s agree not to be upset with those who want nothing to do with our systems. They truly have every right.
32
32
Old age must be respected—so all say, even the old. And the young willingly meet the demand. But in such spontaneous, even often emphatic respect, is there not something insulting to old age. Every young man, by his voluntary deference, seems to say: "And still the rising star shines brighter than the setting." And the old, accepting the respect, are well aware that they can count on nothing more. The young are attentive and respectful to the old only upon the express condition that the latter shall behave like old people, and stand aside from life. Let a real man try to follow Faust's example, and what a shindy there will be! The old, being as a rule helpless, are compelled to bow to public opinion and behave as if their only interests were the interests of righteousness, good name, and such-like Platonic attributes. Only a few go against the convention, and these are monsters and degenerates. We do not wish old men to have desires, so that life is arranged as if old men desired nothing. This, of course, is no great matter: even the young are compelled to be satisfied with less than nothing, in our system. We are not out to meddle with human rights. Our point is that science and philosophy take enforced appearances for reality. Grey hair is supposed to be a sure sign of victory over the passions. Hence, seeing that we must all come to grey hairs, therefore the ultimate business of man is to overcome the passions.... On this granite foundation whole systems of philosophy are built. It is not worth while quarrelling with a custom—let us continue to pay respect to old age. But let us look in other directions for philosophic bases. It is time to open a free road to the passions even in the province of metaphysics.
Old age deserves respect—everyone agrees, even the elderly themselves. And the young willingly comply with this expectation. However, in that spontaneous and often strong respect, isn’t there something disrespectful towards the elderly? Every young person, through their chosen deference, seems to imply: “And yet the rising star shines brighter than the setting one.” The elderly, accepting this respect, know full well that they can expect nothing more. The young show attention and respect to the old only on the condition that the latter act like elderly people and stay out of the way of life. If a real person tries to live like Faust, there would be quite a commotion! The elderly, often powerless, are forced to bow to societal expectations and act as if their only interests are those of righteousness, reputation, and similar lofty ideals. Only a few challenge the norm, and these individuals are seen as freaks or outcasts. We don’t want older individuals to have desires, so life is structured as though elderly people want nothing. Of course, that’s not a huge issue: even the young must be satisfied with less than nothing in our system. We’re not trying to interfere with human rights. Our point is that science and philosophy often mistake forced appearances for reality. Grey hair is often seen as a clear indication of mastery over one’s passions. Therefore, since we all eventually have grey hair, the ultimate task for humanity is to conquer these passions... On this firm foundation, entire philosophical systems are constructed. It’s not worth arguing against tradition—let's keep respecting old age. But we should seek philosophical foundations elsewhere. It’s time to clear a path for passions even within metaphysics.
33
33
Dostoevsky—advocatus diaboli.—Dostoevsky, like Nietzsche, disliked Protestantism, and tried every means of degrading it in the eyes of the world. As normally he was not over scrupulous, it is probable he never took the trouble to acquaint himself with Luther's teaching. His flair did not deceive him: the Protestant religion and morality was most unsuitable to him and his kind. But does this mean that it was to be calumniated, and judged, as Dostoevsky judged it, merely by the etymological meaning of a word? Protestant—a protester, one who only protests and has no positive content. A child's text-book of history will show the absurdity of the definition. Protestantism is, on the whole, the most positive, assertive creed of all the Christian religions. It certainly protested against Catholicism, but against the destructive tendencies in the latter, and in the name of positive ideals. Catholicism relied too much on its power and its spell, and most of all on the infallibility of its dogmas to which it offered millions of victims. To maim and mutilate a man ad majorem gloriam Dei was considered a perfectly proper thing in the Middle Ages, the period of bloom for Catholicism. At the risk of appearing paradoxical, I venture to assert that ideas have been invented only for the purpose of giving the right to mutilate people. The Middle Ages nourished a mysterious, incomprehensible hatred for everything normal, self-satisfied, complete. A young, healthy, handsome man, at peace with himself, aroused suspicion and hostility in a believing Catholic. His very appearance offended religion and confuted dogma. It was not necessary to examine him. Even though he went to church, and gave no sign of doubt, either in deed or word, yet he must be a heretic, to be converted at all cost. And we know the Catholic cost: privation, asceticism, mortification of the flesh. The most normal person, kept on a monastic regime, will lose his spiritual balance, and all those virtues which belong to a healthy spirit and a healthy body. This was all Catholicism needed. It tried to obtain from people the extreme endeavour of their whole being. Ordinary, natural love, which found its satisfaction—this was sinful. Monks and priests were condemned to celibacy—hence monstrous and abnormal passions developed. Poverty was preached, and the most unheard-of greed appeared in the world, the more secret the stronger it became. Humility was essential—and out of bare-footed monks sprang despots who had no limits to their ambitions. Luther was the last man to understand the meaning and value of the tasks which Catholicism had set itself. What he saw in Rome was not the accidental outcome of this or the other historical circumstance, but a result of the age-long effort of generations that had striven to attribute to life as alarming and dangerous a nature as possible. The sincere, direct, rustic German monk was too simple-minded to make out what was going on in Rome. He thought there existed one truth, and that the essence of Catholicism lay in what seemed to him an exemplary, virtuous life. He went direct to his aim? What meaning can monasticism have? Why deprive a priest of family happiness? How accept the licentiousness of the pope's capital? The common sense of the normal German revolted against the absurdity of such a state of things—and Luther neither could nor would see any good where common sense was utterly forgotten. The violent oscillation of life resulting from the continuous quick passage from asceticism and blind faith to unbelief and freedom of the passions aroused a mystic horror in the honest monk and released the enormous powers in him necessary to start the great struggle. How could he help protesting? And who was the denier, Luther, or the Rome which passed on from the keeping of the Divine Word to the arbitrary ordaining of all the mysteries of life? Luther might have forgiven the monks had they confined themselves to sophistries. But mediaeval monks had nothing in common with our philosophers. They did not look for world-conceptions in books, and logical tournaments amused them only moderately. They threw themselves into the deeps of life, they experimented on themselves and their neighbours. They passed from mortification to licentious bacchanalia. They feared nothing, spared nothing. In a word, the Rome against which Luther arose had undertaken to build Babylon again, not with stones, but with human souls. Luther, horrified, withdrew, and with him half Europe was withdrawn. That is his positive merit. And Dostoevsky attacked Lutheranism, and pitied the old Catholicism and the breathless heights to which its "spiritual" children had risen. Wholesome morality and its support is not enough for Dostoevsky. All this is not "positive," it is only "protest." Whether I am believed or not, I will repeat that Vladimir Soloviov, who held that Dostoevsky was a prophet, is wrong, and that N. K. Mikhailovsky, who calls him a cruel talent and a grubber after buried treasure, is right. Dostoevsky grubs after buried treasure—no doubt about that. And, therefore, it would be more becoming in the younger generation that still marches under the flag of pious idealism if, instead of choosing him as a spiritual leader, they avoided the old sorcerer, in whom only those gifted with great shortsightedness or lack of experience in life could fail to see the dangerous man.
Dostoevsky—advocatus diaboli.—Dostoevsky, like Nietzsche, wasn’t a fan of Protestantism and did everything he could to undermine it in the public eye. He wasn’t particularly careful, so it’s likely he never took the time to learn about Luther’s teachings. His instincts didn’t fail him: Protestantism and its morals were not a good fit for him and his circle. But does that mean it should be slandered and judged, as Dostoevsky did, simply based on the etymology of a word? Protestant—a protester, one who only opposes without offering something positive. A basic history textbook shows how absurd that definition is. Protestantism is largely the most positive, assertive faith among all the Christian religions. It certainly protested against Catholicism, but it did so in response to the damaging aspects of it and in the name of uplifting ideals. Catholicism relied too much on its power and influence, especially on the infallibility of its doctrines, which it imposed on millions. In the Middle Ages, a time of Catholicism's peak, it was considered perfectly acceptable to harm or torture someone ad majorem gloriam Dei. It may seem paradoxical, but I assert that ideas were created primarily to justify the right to hurt people. The Middle Ages harbored a mysterious, incomprehensible hatred for everything that was normal, self-satisfied, or whole. A young, healthy, attractive man, at peace with himself, raised suspicion and hostility in a devout Catholic. His very presence was offensive to religion and contradicted dogma. There was no need to investigate him; even if he attended church and showed no sign of doubt in actions or words, he had to be a heretic to be converted at all costs. And we know the cost for Catholics: deprivation, self-discipline, and mortification of the flesh. The most ordinary person kept on a strict monastic schedule would lose their spiritual balance and all the virtues that belong to a healthy mind and body. This is exactly what Catholicism sought. It aimed to extract from people the extreme endeavour of their entire being. Ordinary, natural love that found satisfaction was deemed sinful. Monks and priests were condemned to celibacy, leading to monstrous and unnatural desires. Poverty was preached, yet the most outrageous greed emerged in the world—the more hidden, the more intense it became. Humility was essential—and from barefoot monks sprang despots with limitless ambitions. Luther was the last person to grasp the meaning and value of the tasks that Catholicism had set for itself. What he saw in Rome wasn’t just a random outcome of historical circumstances, but the result of generations striving to make life seem as alarming and dangerous as possible. The sincere, straightforward, simple German monk was too naïve to understand what was happening in Rome. He believed there was one truth and thought that the heart of Catholicism lay in what seemed to him a model, virtuous life. He went straight for his goal. What purpose could monasticism serve? Why deny a priest the joy of family life? How could one accept the debauchery of the pope’s city? The common sense of the average German revolted against such absurdity—and Luther neither could nor would see any good in what completely ignored common sense. The intense swings of life resulting from moving constantly between asceticism and blind faith to disbelief and freedom of passions created a deep horror in the honest monk and unleashed the immense power within him necessary to start a significant struggle. How could he not protest? And who was the real denier—Luther or the Rome that shifted from safeguarding the Divine Word to arbitrarily determining all life’s mysteries? Luther might have forgiven the monks if they had stuck to their arguments. But medieval monks were a far cry from our philosophers. They didn’t seek worldviews in books, and logical debates bored them. They threw themselves into life, experimenting on themselves and those around them. They oscillated between self-denial and wild indulgence. They feared nothing, spared nothing. In short, the Rome against which Luther rose was trying to rebuild Babylon, not with bricks, but with human souls. Luther, horrified, retreated, and with him, half of Europe retreated as well. That’s his positive contribution. And Dostoevsky criticized Lutheranism and mourned for the old Catholicism and the breathtaking heights its "spiritual" children had reached. Simple morality and its support aren’t enough for Dostoevsky. All of this is not "positive"; it’s merely "protest." Whether anyone believes me or not, I’ll repeat that Vladimir Soloviov, who claimed Dostoevsky was a prophet, is mistaken, and that N. K. Mikhailovsky, who called him a cruel talent and a treasure hunter, is right. Dostoevsky is indeed hunting for buried treasure—no doubt about that. Therefore, it would be more fitting for the younger generation, which still marches under the banner of pious idealism, to avoid choosing him as a spiritual leader and steer clear of the old sorcerer, in whom only those with great shortsightedness or lack of life experience could fail to see the risk he poses.
34
34
It is boring and difficult to convince people, and after all, not necessary. It would be much better if every individual kept his own opinions. Unfortunately, it cannot be. Whether you like it or not, you have to admit the law of gravitation. Some people find it necessary to admit the origin of man from the monkey. In the empirical realm, however humiliating it may be, there are certain real, binding, universal truths against which no rebellion will avail. With what pleasure would we declare to a representative of science that fire does not burn, that rattlesnakes are not poisonous, that a fall from a high tower is perfectly agreeable, etc., etc., supposing he were obliged to prove to us the contrary. Unluckily the scientific person is free from the burden of proof: nature proves, and thoroughly. If nature, like metaphysics, set out to compel us through syllogisms or sermons to believe in her, how little she would get out of us. She is much more sagacious. Morality and logic she has left to Hegel and Spinoza, for herself she has taken a cudgel. Now then, try to argue against this! You will give in against your will. The cleverest of all the metaphysicians, Catholic inquisitors, imitated nature. They rarely tried the word, and trusted to the fire of faggots rather than of the heart. Had they only had more power, it would not be possible to find two people in the whole world disbelieving in the infallibility of the Pope. Metaphysical ideas, dreamily expecting to conquer the world by reasoned exposition, will never attain dominion. If they are bent on success, let them try more effective methods of convincing.
It’s dull and tough to change people’s minds, and honestly, it’s not even necessary. It would be way better if everyone just held on to their own beliefs. Unfortunately, that’s not how it works. Whether you want to accept it or not, you have to acknowledge the law of gravity. Some people feel the need to accept that humans evolved from monkeys. In the real world, no matter how embarrassing it might be, there are certain real, binding, universal truths against which no rebellion can succeed. How satisfying would it be to tell a scientist that fire doesn’t burn, that rattlesnakes aren’t poisonous, or that falling from a tall building is totally fine, assuming they had to prove the opposite to us? Unfortunately, scientists aren’t burdened with the need to prove anything: nature does that thoroughly. If nature, like metaphysics, tried to force us to believe in her through reasoning or preaching, she wouldn’t get much from us. She’s much smarter than that. She left morality and logic to Hegel and Spinoza and instead picked up a club. Now, try to argue against this! You’ll eventually give in against your will. The smartest of all the metaphysicians, Catholic inquisitors, imitated nature. They rarely relied on words and preferred the fire of stakes over the fire of the heart. If they had more power, you wouldn’t be able to find two people in the whole world who doubted the infallibility of the Pope. Metaphysical ideas, hoping to take over the world through reasoned explanations, will never dominate. If they want to succeed, they should try more effective ways to convince people.
35
35
Evolution.—In recent years we see more and more change in the philosophies of writers and even of non-literary people. The old men are beside themselves—such shiftiness seems indecent. After all, convictions are not gloves. But the young carelessly pass on from one idea to another. Irresolute men are somewhat timid, and although they abandon their former convictions they do not declare the change openly. Others, however, plainly announce, as if it were nothing, how far they now are from the beliefs they held six months ago. One even publishes whole volumes relating how he passed on from one philosophy to another, and then to a third. People see nothing alarming in that kind of "evolution." They believe it is in the ordering of things. But not so at all! The readiness to leave off one set of convictions in order to assume another set shows complete indifference to convictions altogether. Not for nothing do the old sound the alarm. But to us who have fought so long against all kinds of constancy, the levity of the young is a pleasant sight. They will don materialism, positivism, Kantianism, spiritualism, and so on, one after the other, till they realise that all theories, ideas and ideals are as of little consequence as the hoop-skirts and crinolines of our grandmothers. Then they will begin to live without ideals and pre-arranged purposes, without foresight, relying on chance and their own ready wit. This way, too, must be tried. Perhaps we shall do better by it.... Anyhow, it will be more fun.
Evolution.—In recent years, we’re seeing more and more change in the beliefs of writers and even people who aren’t in the literary world. The older generation is beside themselves—such inconsistency seems inappropriate. After all, beliefs aren't just accessories. But the younger crowd casually moves from one idea to another. Indecisive people can be a bit timid, and while they abandon their previous beliefs, they don’t always openly admit the change. Others, however, straightforwardly declare, as if it’s nothing, how far they are from the beliefs they held six months ago. One person even publishes entire books detailing his journey from one philosophy to another, and then to a third. People see nothing alarming about that kind of "evolution." They think it’s just part of life. But it’s not! The willingness to drop one set of beliefs to adopt another shows a total indifference to beliefs in general. The older generation has good reason to be concerned. But for those of us who have fought for so long against all forms of constancy, the carelessness of the youth is refreshing. They'll try materialism, positivism, Kantianism, spiritualism, and so on, one after the other, until they realize that all theories, ideas, and ideals are as insignificant as the hoop skirts and crinolines of our grandmothers. Then they'll start living without ideals and planned purposes, without looking ahead, relying on chance and their own quick thinking. This path also deserves a chance. Maybe it will work out better for us.... Either way, it will definitely be more interesting.
36
36
Strength of will.—Weakness and paralysis of the will, a very dangerous disease in our times, and in most other times, consists not in the absolute loss of desire, such as takes place in the very old, but in the loss of the capacity to translate desire into deed. A diseased will is often met in violently passionate men, so that the proverb—"Say I will not, not I cannot"—does not always hold good. Man often would, but cannot. And then the force of desire instead of moving to outward creation, works inwardly. This is justly considered the most dangerous effect of the weakening of the will. For inward working is destructive working. Man does not only, to put it scientifically, fail to adapt nature to his needs, but he loses his own power of adaptability to outward circumstances. The most ordinary doctor, or even anybody, decides that he has before him a pathological case which must be treated with care. The patient is of the same opinion, whilst he still hopes. But when the treatment has had no results, the doctor draws back and speaks of the inadequacy of his science. Then what is the patient to retire upon? It is disgusting to speak of an incurable disease. So he begins to think, think, think—all the time about things of which nobody thinks. He is gradually forgotten, and gradually he forgets everything—but first of all, that widespread truth which asserts that no judgments are valid save those that are accepted and universal. Not that he disputes the truth: he forgets it, and there is none to remind him. To him all his judgments seem valid and important. Of course he cannot advance the principle: let all men turn from the external world into themselves. But why advance a principle at all? One can simply say: I am indifferent to the destinies of the external world. I do not want to move mountains or turn rivers aside or rearrange the map of Europe. I don't even want to go to the tobacconist to buy cigarettes. I don't want to do anything. I want to think that my inaction is the most important thing on earth, that any "disease" is better than health, and so on and so on without end. To what thought's will not a man abandoned by medicine and doctors sink down! His judgments are not binding on us, that is as clear as day. But are they uninteresting? And is that paralysis, that weakness of will, a disease only?
Strength of will.—Weakness and paralysis of will, a very dangerous condition in our times and in most others, doesn't stem from an absolute lack of desire, like in the very old, but from the inability to turn desire into action. People with a sick will are often found among intensely passionate individuals, so the saying—"Say I will not, not I cannot"—doesn't always apply. Often, a person wants to act but simply can't. As a result, the force of desire that should lead to outward action instead works internally. This is rightly viewed as the most dangerous consequence of a weakened will. Inward action becomes destructive action. Scientifically speaking, a person doesn't just fail to adapt nature to his needs, but he also loses his ability to adapt to external circumstances. The most ordinary doctor, or even anyone, recognizes that a pathological case is in front of them, which requires careful treatment. The patient shares this view while still holding on to hope. But when the treatment yields no results, the doctor steps back and talks about the limits of his expertise. So, what options does the patient have? It's frustrating to label it an incurable disease. As a result, he starts to think, think, think—all about things that no one else considers. He gradually feels forgotten, and in turn, he begins to forget everything—but first, that widespread truth that says no judgments are valid except those that are accepted universally. It's not that he disputes this truth: he forgets it, and there’s no one to remind him. To him, all his judgments seem valid and significant. Of course, he can’t articulate the idea: let everyone turn inward instead of looking at the external world. But why even propose a principle? One can simply state: I don’t care about the fate of the external world. I don’t want to move mountains or redirect rivers or redraw the map of Europe. I don’t even want to go to the convenience store to buy cigarettes. I don’t want to do anything. I want to believe that my inaction is the most important thing in the universe, that any “disease” is preferable to health, and so on endlessly. To what depths of thought will a person abandoned by medicine and doctors descend! His judgments aren't binding on us, that's obvious. But are they uninteresting? And is that paralysis, that weakness of will, just a disease?
37
37
Death and metaphysics.—A superficial observer knows that the best things in life are hard to attain. Some psychologists even consider that the chief beauty of the highest things consists in their unattainability. This is surely not true—yet there is a grain in it. The roads to good things are dangerous to travel. Is it because nature is so much poorer than we imagine, so she must lock up her blessings, or is there some greater meaning in it, that we have not guessed? For the fact is, the more alluring an end we have in view, the more risks and horrors we must undertake to get there. May we not also make a contrary suggestion: that behind every danger something good is hidden, and that therefore danger serves as an indication, a mark to guide us onwards, not as a warning, as we are taught to believe. To decide this would be to decide that behind death, the greatest of dangers, must lie the most promising things. It is as well not to speculate further. We had best stop lest we quarrel even with metaphysics. Traditional metaphysics has always been able to illumine our temporal existence with the reflected beams of eternity. Let us follow the example. Let us make no attempt to know the absolute. If you have discovered a comforting hypothesis, even in the upper transcendental air, drag it quickly to earth where labouring men forever await even an imaginary relief from their lot. We must make use of everything, even of death, to serve the ends of this life of ours.
Death and metaphysics.—A casual observer knows that the best things in life are hard to achieve. Some psychologists even argue that the main appeal of the highest ideals is their inaccessibility. This may not be entirely true, but there's a hint of truth in it. The paths to good things are risky to navigate. Is it because nature is poorer than we think, so she must hide her blessings, or is there a deeper meaning we haven't figured out? The reality is, the more attractive a goal we have, the more dangers and challenges we must face to reach it. Could we also suggest the opposite: that behind every danger something good awaits, and that danger actually acts as a guide, helping us move forward rather than warning us, as we've been led to believe? To conclude this would mean accepting that behind death, the greatest of hazards, there must be the most promising opportunities. It's probably best not to think too deeply about it. We should stop before we even argue with metaphysics. Traditional metaphysics has always been able to shed light on our temporary existence with the reflections of eternity. Let’s follow that example. Let’s not try to grasp the absolute. If you've discovered a comforting idea, even in the lofty realms of transcendence, bring it quickly down to earth where hardworking people are always seeking even an imaginary relief from their situation. We must utilize everything, even death, to serve the purposes of our lives.
38
38
The future.—A clever, reasonable boy, accustomed to trust his common sense, read in a book for children a description of a shipwreck which occurred just as the passengers were eating their sweets at dessert. He was astonished to learn that everyone, women and children as well, who could give no assistance-whatever in saving the ship, left their dessert and rushed on deck with wailing and tears. Why wail, why rush about, why be stupidly agitated? The crew knew their business and would do all that could be done. If you are going to perish, perish you will, no matter how you scream. It seemed to the boy that if he had been on the ship he would just have gone on eating his sweets to the last moment. Justice should be done to this judicious and irreproachable opinion. There remained only a few minutes to live—would it not have been better to enjoy them? The logic is perfect, worthy of Aristotle. And it was found impossible to prove to the boy that he would have left his sweets, even his favourite sweets, under the same circumstances, and rushed, and screamed with the rest. Hence a moral—do not decide about the future. To-day common sense is uppermost, and sweets are your highest law. But to-morrow you will get rid of normality and sense, you will link on with nonsense and absurdity, and probably you will even get a taste for bitters. What do you think?
The future.—A smart, reasonable boy, who relied on his common sense, read in a children's book about a shipwreck that happened just as the passengers were enjoying their dessert. He was shocked to find out that everyone, including women and children, who couldn't help save the ship, abandoned their dessert and rushed on deck in panic and tears. Why cry, why run around, why be so irrationally agitated? The crew knew what they were doing and would handle everything that could be done. If you're going to perish, you're going to perish, no matter how much you scream. The boy thought that if he had been on the ship, he would have just kept eating his sweets until the very end. There should be some recognition of this sensible and unimpeachable opinion. With only a few minutes left to live, wouldn't it have been better to enjoy them? The logic is sound, deserving of Aristotle. And it was impossible to convince the boy that he would have left his sweets, even his favorite ones, in the same situation and would have rushed and screamed along with everyone else. So here's a lesson—don't make decisions about the future. Right now, common sense prevails, and sweets are your top priority. But tomorrow, you'll shake off normality and reason, and you might even develop a taste for the bitter. What do you think?
39
39
A priori synthetic judgments.—Kant, as we know, found in mathematics and the natural sciences a priori synthetic judgments. Was he right or wrong? Are the judgments he indicated a priori or a posteriori? Anyhow, one thing is certain: they are not accepted as absolutely, but only as relatively indisputable. In metaphysics, where the only curious and important truths are hidden, the case is different. Kant was compelled to admit that just where metaphysics begin the capacity of our human reason to judge a priori ends. But since we cannot dispense with metaphysical judgments, he proposed to substitute for them postulates. At the same time he admitted the optimistic presupposition that in the domain of the transcendental we shall find all that we miss in the world of phenomena. So that, because he could not invent a truly scientific metaphysics, he contrived to present us with a non-scientific sort. Which is to say, after many round-about journeys he brings his readers along the opposite way right back to the very spot from which he led them off. Surely non-scientific metaphysics existed before Kant: the mediaeval philosophers had plenty of phantasies and speculations, all supported by "moral" proofs. If Kant wanted to reform metaphysics, he should have got rid of its favourite method of obtaining truths through inferential "conclusions." Men are greedy, they want to learn much, and get their knowledge cheap. So they think that every truth they have paid for with experience and loss of energy entitles them to a few more truths gratis: or, in philosophic language, a priori, by deduction. They are not ashamed to speculate with a gift that has been given them. Instead of looking, listening, touching, seeking, they want to infer and conclude. Certainly if they could wring any secret out of nature, no matter by what means, cunning, impudence, fraud, we would forgive them—conquerors are not judged. But nothing comes of their "conclusions" save metaphysical systems and empty prattle. It is surely time to give up conclusions, and get truth a posteriori, as did Shakspeare, Goethe, Dostoevsky; that is, every time you want to know anything, go and look and find out. And if one is lazy, or horrified at a new experiment, let him train himself to look on ultimate questions with indifference, as the positivists do. But moral, ontological and such like arguments!—really, it is disgusting to talk about them. Every new experiment is interesting; but our conclusions, i.e., synthetic judgments a priori, are mostly pompous lies, not worth the scrap of paper on which they are recorded.
A priori synthetic judgments.—Kant, as we know, identified a priori synthetic judgments in mathematics and the natural sciences. Was he right or wrong? Are the judgments he pointed out a priori or a posteriori? One thing is certain: they are not accepted as absolute, but only as relatively indisputable. In metaphysics, where the most intriguing and important truths are hidden, the situation is different. Kant had to acknowledge that just where metaphysics starts, our human capacity to judge a priori ends. But since we can’t do without metaphysical judgments, he suggested replacing them with postulates. At the same time, he assumed optimistically that in the realm of the transcendental, we would find everything we lack in the world of phenomena. Therefore, since he couldn’t come up with a genuinely scientific metaphysics, he managed to present us with a non-scientific version. This means that after many convoluted arguments, he leads his readers right back to the very place he first diverted them from. Surely non-scientific metaphysics existed before Kant: medieval philosophers had plenty of fantasies and speculations, all backed by "moral" proofs. If Kant aimed to reform metaphysics, he should have eliminated its favorite method of obtaining truths through inferential "conclusions." People are greedy; they want to learn a lot and gain knowledge easily. So they believe that every truth they've paid for with experience and energy loss entitles them to a few more truths for free: or, in philosophical terms, a priori, by deduction. They aren’t ashamed to speculate with a gift that’s been given to them. Instead of looking, listening, touching, and seeking, they prefer to infer and conclude. Certainly, if they could extract any secret from nature, no matter the means—cunning, boldness, deceit—they would be forgiven; conquerors aren’t judged. But all that comes from their "conclusions" are metaphysical systems and empty chatter. It’s definitely time to stop with conclusions and seek truth a posteriori, like Shakespeare, Goethe, and Dostoevsky did; that is, every time you want to know something, go look and find out. And if one feels lazy or terrified by a new experiment, they should train themselves to approach ultimate questions with indifference, as the positivists do. But moral, ontological, and similar arguments!—it’s really disgusting to discuss them. Every new experiment is fascinating; however, our conclusions, i.e., synthetic judgments a priori, are mostly pretentious lies, not worth the paper they’re printed on.
40
40
General rules.—People go to philosophers for general principles. And since philosophers are human, they are kept busy supplying the market with general principles. But what sense is there in them? None at all. Nature demands individual creative activity from us. Men won't understand this, so they wait forever for the ultimate truths from philosophy, which they will never get. Why should not every grown-up person be a creator, live in his own way at his own risk and have his own experience? Children and raw youths must go in leading strings. But adult people who want to feel the reins should be despised. They are cowards, and slothful: afraid to try, they eternally go to the wise for advice. And the wise do not hesitate to take the responsibility for the lives of others. They invent general rules, as if they had access to the sources of knowledge. What foolery! The wise are no wiser than the stupid—they have only more conceit and effrontery. Every intelligent man laughs in his soul at "bookish" views. And are not books the work of the wise? They are often extremely interesting—but only in so far as they do not contain general rules. Woe to him, who would build up his life according to Hegel, Schopenhauer, Tolstoy, Schiller, or Dostoevsky. He must read them, but he must have sense, a mind of his own to live with. Those who have tried to live according to theories from books have found this out. At the best, their efforts produced banality. There is no alternative. Whether man likes or not he will at last have to realise that cliches are worthless, and that he must live from himself. There are no all-binding, universal judgments—let us manage with non-binding, non-universal ones. Only professors will suffer for it....
General rules.—People turn to philosophers for general principles. And since philosophers are human, they’re constantly providing the market with these principles. But what sense do they make? None at all. Nature demands that we engage in individual creative activities. People won't get this, so they keep waiting for ultimate truths from philosophy, which they'll never receive. Why shouldn't every adult be a creator, live in their own way, take their own risks, and have their own experiences? Children and inexperienced youths need guidance. But adult people who want to be in control should be looked down upon. They are cowards and lazy: too afraid to try, they forever seek advice from the wise. And the wise don't hesitate to take responsibility for the lives of others. They come up with general rules, as if they have access to all knowledge. What nonsense! The wise are no smarter than the foolish—they just have more arrogance and boldness. Every intelligent person privately laughs at "bookish" views. And aren't books created by the wise? They can be really interesting—but only as long as they don't contain general rules. Woe to anyone who tries to shape their life according to Hegel, Schopenhauer, Tolstoy, Schiller, or Dostoevsky. They must read them, but they also need their own sense and mind to live by. Those who have attempted to live by theories from books have learned this the hard way. At best, their efforts led to clichés. There's no alternative. Whether we like it or not, we will eventually have to understand that clichés are worthless and that we must live from our own experiences. There are no absolute universal judgments—let’s settle for non-binding, non-universal ones. Only professors will suffer for this...
41
41
Metaphysical consolations.—Metaphysics mercilessly persecutes all eudaemonistic doctrines, seeing in them a sort of laesio majestatis of human dignity. Our dignity forbids us to place human happiness in the highest goal. Suppose it is so? But why then invent consolations, even metaphysical ones? Why give to such a "pure" ideal concept as metaphysics such a coarse "sensual" partner as consolation?—sensual in the Kantian meaning of the word. Metaphysics had much better associate herself with proud disconsolation. Consolation brings calm and ease, even quiet gratification to the soul. But surely, if metaphysics condescend to accept any assistance whatever, she must scorn all earthly gratifications, leave them to wingless positivism and materialism. What are joys and pains to metaphysics?—she is one thing, they another. Yet all of a sudden metaphysicians begin to shout about consolations. Evidently there is a misunderstanding here, and a big one. The more you pierce to the ultimate ends of the "infinite" metaphysical problems, the more finite they reveal themselves. Metaphysicians only look out for some new boon—I nearly said pleasure. Voltaire said that if there was no God, then He should be invented. We explain these words by the great Frenchman's extreme positivism. But the form only is positive, the content is purely metaphysical. All that a metaphysician wants to do is to convince himself that God exists. No matter whether he is mistaken or not, he has found a consolation. It is impossible for him to see that his belief in a certain fact does not make that fact veritable. The whole question is whether there does exist a supreme, conscious First Cause, or whether we are slaves to the laws of dead necessity. But what does the metaphysician care about this real question! Having declared himself the avowed enemy of eudaemonism, he next seeks consolation, nothing but consolation. To doubt his right to be consoled drives him to fury and madness. He is prepared to support his convictions by every means—ranging from righteous indignation to fists. It is obviously futile to try to enlighten such a creature. Once a man cares nothing for God, and seeks only to make the best of his life, you will not tear away his attention from the immediate moment. But perhaps there is a God, and neither Voltaire nor the metaphysicians have any need to invent Him. The metaphysicians never saw that an avowed disbelief in God does not prove the non-existence of God, but just the opposite; it is a surer sign of faith than ever belief is. Unfortunate metaphysicians! They might have found their greatest consolation here, and fists and moral indignation and other forms of chastisement to which they have been driven might have been spared us.
Metaphysical Consolations.—Metaphysics relentlessly critiques all happiness-centered beliefs, seeing them as a sort of insult to human dignity. Our dignity prevents us from putting human happiness at the top of our priorities. But what if that’s true? Then why create consolations, even of the metaphysical kind? Why pair such a "pure" ideal concept as metaphysics with such a coarse "sensual" counterpart as consolation?—sensual in the Kantian sense. Metaphysics would be far better off associating with proud discontent. Consolation brings calmness and ease, even a certain satisfaction to the soul. But if metaphysics is willing to accept any help at all, it must reject all earthly pleasures, leaving them to the grounded positivism and materialism. What do joys and sorrows mean to metaphysics?—they exist separately. Yet suddenly metaphysicians begin to shout about consolation. Clearly, there’s a misunderstanding here, a significant one. The deeper you dive into the ultimate questions of "infinite" metaphysical issues, the more finite they turn out to be. Metaphysicians seem to be after some new benefit—I almost said pleasure. Voltaire remarked that if there was no God, he should be invented. We interpret these words through the lens of the great Frenchman's extreme positivism. However, while the form is positive, the content is purely metaphysical. All a metaphysician wants is to reassure himself that God exists. It doesn’t matter whether he’s right or wrong, he has found a consolation. He can’t see that believing something doesn’t make it true. The real question is whether there is a supreme, conscious First Cause, or if we’re just subjects to the laws of unyielding necessity. But what does the metaphysician care about that real question! Having declared himself openly against eudaemonism, he seeks consolation, nothing but consolation. Doubting his right to be consoled drives him to rage and madness. He’s ready to defend his beliefs by any means necessary—from righteous anger to physical confrontation. It’s clearly pointless to try to enlighten such a person. Once someone cares nothing for God and only wants to make the best of life, you won't pull their focus away from the present. But maybe there is a God, and neither Voltaire nor the metaphysicians need to invent Him. The metaphysicians never realized that openly denying God doesn’t prove God doesn't exist; in fact, it’s a stronger indication of faith than any belief could ever be. Poor metaphysicians! They could have found their greatest consolation here, and the anger, indignation, and other punishments they resorted to could have been avoided.
42
42
Practical advice.—People who read much must always keep it in mind that life is one thing, literature another. Not that authors invariably lie. I declare that there are writers who rarely and most reluctantly lie. But one must know how to read, and that isn't easy. Out of a hundred book-readers ninety-nine have no idea what they are reading about. It is a common belief, for example, that any writer who sings of suffering must be ready at all times to open his arms to the weary and heavy-laden. This is what his readers feel when they read his books. Then when they approach him with their woes, and find that he runs away without looking back at them, they are filled with indignation and talk of the discrepancy between word and deed. Whereas the fact is, the singer has more than enough woes of his own, and he sings them because he can't get rid of them. L'uccello canto, nella gabbia, non di gioia ma di rabbia, says the Italian proverb: "The bird sings in the cage, not from joy but from rage." It is impossible to love sufferers, particularly hopeless sufferers, and whoever says otherwise is a deliberate liar. "Come unto Me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." But you remember what the Jews said about Him: "He speaks as one having authority!" And if Jesus had been unable, or had not possessed the right, to answer this sceptical taunt, He would have had to renounce His words. We common mortals have neither divine powers nor divine rights, we can only love our neighbours whilst they still have hope, and any pretence of going beyond this is empty swagger. Ask him who sings of suffering for nothing but his songs. Rather think of alleviating his burden than of requiring alleviation from him. Surely not for ever should we ask any poet to sob and look upon tears. I will end with another Italian saying: Non e un si triste cane che non meni la coda. ... "No dog so wretched but he wags his tail sometimes."
Practical advice.—People who read a lot should always remember that life is one thing, and literature is another. It's not that authors always lie. I can honestly say there are some writers who rarely and very reluctantly do. But you have to know how to read, and that's not easy. Out of a hundred readers, ninety-nine have no clue what they're actually reading about. It's a common belief, for example, that any writer who talks about suffering must be ready at all times to embrace the weary and burdened. This is how the readers feel when they read his books. Then, when they approach him with their problems and find that he runs away without looking back, they're filled with anger and talk about the gap between words and actions. The truth is, the singer has more than enough of his own troubles, and he sings about them because he can't escape them. L'uccello canto, nella gabbia, non di gioia ma di rabbia, says the Italian proverb: "The bird sings in the cage, not out of joy but out of rage." It’s impossible to love those who suffer, especially those with no hope, and anyone who claims otherwise is lying. "Come unto Me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." But remember what the Jews said about Him: "He speaks as one having authority!" And if Jesus couldn't, or didn't have the right, to respond to this skeptical challenge, He would have had to back down from His words. We ordinary humans don’t have divine powers or rights; we can only love our neighbors while they still have hope, and any pretense of going beyond that is just empty bragging. Ask him who sings of suffering only for his own songs. Instead, think about easing his burden rather than demanding relief from him. Surely we shouldn't always ask any poet to weep and dwell on tears. I'll finish with another Italian saying: Non e un si triste cane che non meni la coda. ... "No dog is so wretched that he doesn't wag his tail sometimes."
43
43
If a patient fulfils all the orders of a sensible doctor, we say he behaves wisely. If he wantonly neglects his treatment, we say he acts stupidly. If a healthy person wished to inoculate himself with some dangerous disease—say phthisis—we should say he was mad, and forcibly restrain him. To such an extent are we convinced that disease is evil, health good. Well—on what is our conviction based? At a glance the question seems absurd. But then at a glance people would absolutely refuse to doubt the fixity of the earth, at a glance an ordinary person would giggle if he was shown the problem of the relation between the real world and the ideal. Who knows what would seem amenable to discussion to the ordinary person? The philosopher has no right to appeal to the ordinary person. The philosopher must doubt and doubt and doubt, and question when nobody questions, and risk making a laughing-stock of himself. If common sense were enough to settle all problems, we should have known everything long age. So that—why do we value health more than sickness? Or even further—which is better, health or sickness. If we will drop the utilitarian point of view—and all are agreed that this has no place in philosophy—then we shall see at once that we have no grounds whatever for preferring health and sickness. We have invented neither the one nor the other. We found them both in the world along with us. Why then do we, who know so little about it, take upon ourselves to judge which are nature's successes, which her failures? Health is agreeable—sickness disagreeable. But this consideration is unworthy of a philosopher: otherwise why be a philosopher, why distinguish oneself from the herd? The philosopher invented morality, which has at its disposal various pure ideas that have no relation to empirical life. Then let us go further. Reason should have a supply of pure ideas also. Let Reason judge in her own independent way, without conforming to conventional ideas. When she has no other resort, let her proceed by the method of negation: everything that common sense asserts, I, Reason, declare to be false. So—common sense Says sickness is bad, reason therefore asserts that sickness is the highest boon. Such Reason we should call autonomous, law-unto-itself. Like a real monarch, it is guided only by its own will. Let all considerations point in favour of health, Reason must remain inexorable and keep her stand till we are all brought to obedience. She must praise suffering, deformity, failure, hopelessness. At every step she must fight common-sense and utilitarianism, until mankind is brought under. Is she afraid of rebellion? Must she in the last issue, like morality, adapt herself to the inclinations of the mob?
If a patient follows all the advice of a sensible doctor, we say he is being wise. If he carelessly ignores his treatment, we say he is being foolish. If a healthy person wanted to infect himself with some serious illness—like tuberculosis—we would say he was insane and would need to be restrained. We are so convinced that illness is bad and health is good. But what is the basis of our belief? At first glance, this question seems ridiculous. Just like people would absolutely refuse to doubt that the earth is fixed, an ordinary person would laugh if presented with the question of the relationship between the real world and the ideal. Who knows what the average person would consider open for discussion? A philosopher can’t just rely on common sense. A philosopher must question and doubt everything, particularly when no one else does, even at the risk of becoming a joke. If common sense were enough to resolve all issues, we would have figured everything out a long time ago. So why do we value health over sickness? Or, even further, which is better, health or sickness? If we set aside the utilitarian perspective—and everyone agrees it doesn’t belong in philosophy—then we’ll see that we have no real reason to prefer health over sickness or vice versa. We invented neither; they both existed in the world before us. So why do we, who know so little, presume to judge what are nature’s successes and failures? Health is pleasant—sickness is unpleasant. But this reasoning is not worthy of a philosopher: otherwise, why be a philosopher at all and distinguish yourself from the crowd? The philosopher created morality, which has various pure ideas that have nothing to do with practical life. So let’s push further. Reason should also have its own supply of pure ideas. Let Reason judge in its own way, independent of conventional beliefs. When there’s no other option, let it proceed by negation: everything that common sense asserts, I, Reason, declare to be false. So—common sense says sickness is bad, therefore reason asserts that sickness is actually a great blessing. This sort of Reason we should call autonomous, a law unto itself. Like a true monarch, it is guided only by its own will. Let every argument favor health, but Reason must remain steadfast and hold its ground until everyone submits. It must uphold suffering, deformity, failure, and hopelessness. At every turn, it must challenge common sense and utilitarianism, until humanity submits. Is it afraid of rebellion? Must it ultimately, like morality, adapt to the whims of the masses?
44
44
Experience and Science.—As we are well aware, science does not, nay cannot, admit experience in all its extent. She throws overboard an enormous quantity of individual facts, regarding them as the ballast of our human vessel. She takes note only of such phenomena as alternate constantly and with a certain regularity. Best of all she likes those phenomena which can be artificially provoked, when, so to speak, experiment is possible. She explains the rotation of the earth and succession of the seasons since a regular recurrence is observable, and she demonstrates thunder and lightning with a spark from an electric machine. In a word, in so far as a regular alternation of phenomena is observable, so far extends the realm of science. But what about those individual phenomena which do not recur, and which cannot be artificially provoked? If all men were blind, and one for a moment recovered his sight and opened his eyes on God's world, science would reject his evidence. Yet the evidence of one seeing man is worth that of a million blind. Sudden enlightenments are possible in our life—even if they endure only for a few seconds. Must they be passed over in silence because they are not normal and cannot be provoked?—or treated poetically, as beautiful fictions? Science insists on it. She declares that no judgments are true except such as can be verified by all and everyone. She exceeds her bounds. Experience is wider than scientific experiment, and individual phenomena mean much more to us than the constantly recurrent.
Experience and Science.—As we know, science does not, and cannot, take into account all aspects of experience. It discards a huge amount of individual facts, viewing them as unnecessary weight for our human journey. It only acknowledges those phenomena that occur regularly and consistently. Science particularly favors those phenomena that can be artificially triggered, where experimentation is feasible. For instance, it explains the rotation of the earth and the changes of the seasons since we can observe a regular pattern, and it demonstrates thunder and lightning using a spark from an electric machine. In essence, the domain of science is as vast as the observable regularity of phenomena. But what about those unique events that don't repeat and can't be artificially induced? If all humans were blind and one person briefly regained their sight to see the world, science would dismiss his testimony. Yet, the perspective of one seeing person holds more value than that of a million blind individuals. Sudden moments of insight are possible in our lives—even if they last only a few seconds. Should we ignore them just because they aren't typical and can't be replicated? Or should they be seen poetically, as lovely fictions? Science insists on the latter. It argues that no judgments are valid unless they can be confirmed by everyone. This viewpoint oversteps its limits. Experience encompasses more than scientific experiments, and individual phenomena are far more significant to us than those that occur repeatedly.
Science is useful—but she need not pretend to truth. She cannot know what truth is, she can only accumulate universal laws. Whereas there are, and always have been, non-scientific ways of searching for truth, ways which lead, if not to the innermost secrets, yet to the threshold. These roads, however, we have let fall into ruin whilst we followed our modern methodologies, so now we dare not even think of them. What gives us the right to assert that astrologers, alchemists, diviners, and sorcerers who passed the long nights alone with their thoughts, wasted their time in vain? As for the philosopher's stone, that was merely a plausible excuse invented to satisfy the uninitiated. Could an alchemist dare to confess openly that all his efforts were towards no useful or utilitarian end? He had to guard against importunate curiosity and impertinent authority in outsiders. So he lied, now frightening, now alluring the mob through its cupidity. But certainly he had his own important work to do: and it had only one fault, that it was purely personal to him. And about personal matters it is considered correct to keep silent.... Astonishing fact! As a rule a man hesitates over trifles. But it does sometimes occur that a moment arrives when he is filled with unheard-of courage and resolution in his judgments. He is ready to stand up for his opinions against all the world, dead or living. Whence such sudden surety, what does it mean? Rationally we can discover no foundation for it. If a lover has got into his head that his beloved is the fairest woman on earth, worth the whole of life to him; if one who has been insulted feels that his offender is the basest wretch, deserving torture and death; if a would-be Columbus persuades himself that America is the only goal for his ambition—who will convince such men that their opinions, shared by none but themselves, are false or unjustifiable? And for whose sake will they renounce their tenets? For the sake of objective truth? that is, for the pleasure of the assurance that all men after them will repeat their judgment for truth? They don't care. Let Don Quixote run broadcast with drawn sword, proving the beauty of Dulcinea or the impending horror of windmills. As a matter of fact, he and the German philosophers with him have a vague idea, a kind of presentiment, that their giants are but mill-sails, and that their ideal on the whole is but a common girl driving swine to pasture. To defy such deadly doubt they take to the sword or to argument, and do not rest until they have succeeded in stopping the mouth of everybody. When from all lips they hear the praise of Dulcinea they say: yes, she is beautiful, and she never drove pigs. When the world beholds their windmilling exploits with amazement they are filled with triumph; sheep are not sheep, mills are not mills, as you might imagine; they are knights and cyclops. This is called a proven, all-binding, universal truth. The support of the mob is a necessary condition of the existence of modern philosophy and its knights of the woful countenance. Scientific philosophy wearies for a new Cervantes who will put a stop to its paving the way to truth by dint of argument. All opinions have a right to exist, and if we speak of privilege, then preference should be given to such as are most run down to-day; namely, to such opinions as cannot be verified and which are, for that self-same reason, universal. Once, long ago "man invented speech in order to express his real relation to the universe." So he may be heard, even though the relation he wishes to express be unique, not to verified by any other individual. To attempt to verify it by observations and experiments is strictly forbidden. If the habit of "objective verification" has destroyed your native receptivity to such an extent that your eyes and ears are gone, and you must rely only on the evidence of instruments or objects not subject to your will, then, of course, nothing is left you but to stick to the belief that science is perfect knowledge. But if your eyes live and your ear is sensitive—throw away instruments and apparatuses, forget methodology and scientific Don-Quixotism, and try to trust yourself. What harm is there in not having universal judgments or truths? How will it hurt you to see sheep as sheep? It is a step forward. You will learn not to see with everybody's eyes, but to see as none other sees. You will learn not to meditate, but to conjure up and call forth with words alien to all but yourself an unknown beauty and an unheard-of power. Not for nothing, I repeat, did astrologers and alchemists scorn the experimental method—which, by the way, far from being anything new or particularly modern, is as old as the hills. Animals experiment, though they do not compose treatises on inductive logic or pride themselves on their reasoning powers. A cow who has burnt her mouth in her trough will come up cautiously next time to feed. Every experimenter is the same—only he systematises. But animals can often trust to instinct when experience is lacking. And have we humans got sufficient experience? Can experience give us what we want most? If so, let science and craftsmanship serve our everyday need, let even philosophy, also eager to serve, go on finding universal truths. But beyond craft, science, and philosophy there is another region of knowledge. Through all the ages men, each one at his own risk, have sought to penetrate into this region. Shall we, men of the twentieth century, voluntarily renounce our supreme powers and rights, and because public opinion demands it, occupy ourselves exclusively with discovering useful information? Or, in order not to appear mean or poverty-stricken in our own eyes, shall we accept in place of the philosopher's stone our modern metaphysics, which muffles her dread of actuality in postulates, absolutes, and such-like apparently transcendental paraphernalia?
Science is useful, but it doesn't have to claim it's the truth. It can't know what truth really is; it can only gather universal laws. There have always been non-scientific ways to search for truth, methods that might not reveal the deepest secrets but can at least lead us to the edge. We've let these paths fall into neglect while we focused on modern methods, so much so that we don't even dare to consider them now. What right do we have to say that astrologers, alchemists, diviners, and sorcerers who spent long nights thinking were wasting their time? As for the philosopher's stone, that was simply a convenient excuse created to satisfy those who didn't know better. Could an alchemist really admit that his work had no practical purpose? He had to protect himself from intrusive curiosity and unforgiving authority. So he lied, both frightening and enticing the crowd with their greed. But he certainly had his own important work to do, and it had just one flaw: it was entirely personal to him. And when it comes to personal matters, it's typically advised to remain silent... Isn't it interesting? Generally, a person hesitates over small matters. Yet there are moments when someone is filled with incredible courage and determination in their beliefs. They're ready to defend their views against the whole world, both dead and alive. Where does this sudden certainty come from, and what does it signify? Logically, we can find no basis for it. If someone in love believes their beloved is the most beautiful person on earth, worth all of life to them; if someone wronged feels their offender is the lowest scoundrel, deserving of torture and death; if a would-be Columbus thinks America is the only destination for their ambition—who can convince these people that their beliefs, shared only by themselves, are false or unjustifiable? And for whose benefit will they abandon their beliefs? For the sake of objective truth? Meaning they want the reassurance that everyone after them will echo their judgment as truth? They don’t care. Let Don Quixote charge ahead with his sword drawn, proving Dulcinea's beauty or the looming horrors of windmills. In truth, he and the German philosophers have a vague sense that their giants are merely windmill sails, and that their ideal is essentially just an ordinary girl herding pigs. To combat such soul-crushing doubt, they resort to arguments or fights, refusing to stop until everyone is silenced. When they hear praise for Dulcinea from all sides, they say: yes, she is beautiful, and she has never tended pigs. When the world watches in amazement at their exploits against windmills, they feel triumphant; sheep are not sheep, mills are not mills, as you might think; they are knights and cyclops. This is called a proven, all-encompassing, universal truth. The support of the crowd is a crucial element for the existence of modern philosophy and its sad-faced knights. Scientific philosophy is in need of a new Cervantes to halt its push for truth through debate. All opinions deserve to exist, and if we talk about privilege, preference should be given to those that are the most run-down today; specifically, to those opinions that cannot be verified and are universal for that very reason. Long ago, "man invented speech to express his true relationship with the universe." So he may be heard, even if the relationship he wishes to express is unique and unverified by anyone else. Attempting to validate it through observations and experiments is strictly off-limits. If your focus on "objective verification" has diminished your innate ability to perceive so drastically that your eyes and ears are gone, and you must depend solely on evidence from instruments or objects beyond your control, then of course, all that's left for you is to cling to the idea that science represents perfect knowledge. But if your eyes are alive and your ears are keen—discard your instruments and apparatus, forget about methodologies and scientific Don-Quixotism, and try to trust yourself. What harm is there in not having universal judgments or truths? How will seeing sheep as sheep cause you any pain? It's a step forward. You'll learn not to see through everyone else's eyes, but to see in a way no one else does. You'll learn not to ponder, but to conjure using words unique to you, creating unknown beauty and unheard-of power. It's not for nothing, I say again, that astrologers and alchemists dismissed the experimental method—which, by the way, is not anything new or particularly modern; it's as ancient as time itself. Animals experiment, even if they don't write treatises on inductive logic or boast about their reasoning skills. A cow that has burned her mouth in her trough will approach cautiously the next time it feeds. Every experimenter behaves similarly—only they systematize. But animals often rely on instinct when experience is lacking. And do we humans have enough experience? Can experience give us what we want most? If so, let science and craftsmanship serve our everyday needs; let even philosophy, eager to contribute, continue to uncover universal truths. But beyond craftsmanship, science, and philosophy, there's another realm of knowledge. Throughout all ages, individuals have taken risks to explore this realm. Shall we, the people of the twentieth century, willingly give up our highest powers and rights, and solely focus on gathering useful information because public opinion demands it? Or, to avoid appearing shabby or impoverished in our own eyes, shall we substitute our philosopher's stone with modern metaphysics, which muffles its fear of reality in postulates, absolutes, and other seemingly transcendent nonsense?
45
45
The Russian Spirit.—It will easily be admitted that the distinguishing qualities of Russian literature, and of Russian art in general, are simplicity, truthfulness, and complete lack of rhetorical ornament. Whether it be to our credit or to our discredit is not for me to judge, but one thing seems certain: that our simplicity and truthfulness are due to our relatively scanty culture. Whilst European thinkers have for centuries been beating their brains over insoluble problems, we have only just begun to try our powers. We have no failures behind us. The fathers of the profoundest Russian writers were either landowners, dividing their time between extravagant amusement and State service, or peasants whose drudgery left them no time for idle curiosity. Such being the case, how can we know whether human knowledge has any limits? And if we don't know, it seems to us it is only because we haven't tried to find out. Other people's experience is not ours. We are not bound by their conclusions. Indeed, what do we know of the experience of others, save what we gather, very vaguely and fragmentarily and unreliably, from books? It is natural for us to believe the best, till the contrary is proved to us. Any attempt to deprive us of our belief meets with the most energetic resistance.
The Russian Spirit.—It's easy to agree that the main qualities of Russian literature and Russian art, in general, are simplicity, honesty, and a complete absence of flashy rhetoric. Whether that's a good thing or a bad thing isn't for me to decide, but one thing seems clear: our simplicity and honesty come from our relatively limited cultural background. While European thinkers have spent centuries wrestling with unsolvable problems, we've only just started to test our abilities. We have no past failures to reflect on. The ancestors of our most profound writers were either landowners who divided their time between lavish entertainment and service to the State, or peasants whose hard work left no room for idle curiosity. Given this, how can we know if human knowledge has any boundaries? And if we don’t know, it seems like it’s only because we haven’t tried to find out. Others' experiences are not ours. We aren’t bound by their conclusions. In fact, what do we really know about other people's experiences, except what we gather very vaguely, piecemeal, and unreliably from books? It’s natural for us to believe the best until proven otherwise. Any attempt to take away our belief is met with strong resistance.
The most sceptical Russian hides a hope at the bottom of his soul. Hence our fearlessness of the truth, realistic truth which so stunned European critics. Realism was invented in the West, established there as a theory. But in the West, to counteract it, were invented numberless other palliating theories whose business it was to soften down the disconsolate conclusions of Realism. There in Europe they have the l'être suprême, the deus sive natura, Hegel's absolute, Kant's postulates, English utilitarianism, progress, humanitarianism, hundreds of philosophic and sociological theories in which even extreme realists can so cleverly dish up what they call life, that life, or realism, ceases to be life or reality altogether.
The most skeptical Russian hides a glimmer of hope deep inside. That's why we're unafraid of the truth—the real, hard truth that left European critics utterly shocked. Realism was conceived in the West and established there as a theory. But in the West, countless other comforting theories were created to soften the harsh conclusions of Realism. In Europe, they have the l'être suprême, the deus sive natura, Hegel's absolute, Kant's postulates, English utilitarianism, progress, humanitarianism, and countless philosophical and sociological theories that even the most extreme realists can cleverly package as life, so that life, or realism, stops being life or reality altogether.
The Westerner is self-reliant. He knows that if he doesn't help himself nobody will help him. So he directs all his thoughts to making the best of his opportunities. A limited time is granted him. If he can't get to the end of his song within the time-limit, the song must remain unsung. Fate will not give him one minute's grace for the unbeaten bars. Therefore as an experienced musician he adapts himself superbly. Not a second is wasted. The tempo must not drag for an instant, or he is lost. The tempo is everything, and it exacts facility and quickness of movement. During a few short beats the artist must produce many notes, and produce them so as to leave the impression that he was not hurried, that he had all the time in the world at his disposal. Moreover, each note must be complete, accomplished, have its fulness and its value. Native talent alone will not suffice for this. Experience is necessary, tradition, training, and inherited instinct. Carpe diem—the European has been living up to the motto for two thousand years. But if we Russians are convinced of anything, it is that we have time enough and to spare. To count days, much less hours and minutes—find me the Russian who could demean himself to such a bourgeois occupation. We look round, we stretch ourselves, we rub our eyes, we want first of all to decide what we shall do, and how we shall do it, before we can begin to live in earnest. We don't choose to decide anyhow, nor at second-hand, from fragments of other people's information. It must be from our own experience, with our own brains, that we judge. We admit no traditions. In no literature has there been such a-determined struggle with tradition as in ours. We have wanted to re-examine everything, re-state everything. I won't deny that our courage is drawn from our quite uncultured confidence in our own powers. Byelinsky, a half-baked undergraduate, deriving his knowledge of European philosophy at third hand, began a quarrel with the universe over the long-forgotten victims of Philip II. and the Inquisition. In that quarrel is the sense and essence of all creative Russian literature. Dostoevsky, towards his end, raised the same storm and the same question over the little tear of an unfortunate child.
The Westerner is self-sufficient. He understands that if he doesn’t look out for himself, no one else will. So, he focuses all his energy on making the most of his opportunities. Time is limited for him. If he can’t finish his song within the time allowed, it will remain unwritten. Fate won’t give him even a minute’s leeway for the unfinished bars. Therefore, as an experienced musician, he adapts perfectly. Not a moment is wasted. The tempo can’t lag for an instant, or he’s done for. The tempo is everything; it demands skill and quick reflexes. In just a few short beats, the artist has to create many notes and make it seem like he has all the time in the world. Plus, each note must be complete, polished, and meaningful. Natural talent alone isn’t enough for this. Experience, tradition, training, and instinct are crucial. Carpe diem—Europeans have been living by this motto for two millennia. But if there’s one thing we Russians believe, it’s that we have more than enough time. Counting days, let alone hours and minutes—find me a Russian who would stoop to such a middle-class task. We look around, stretch ourselves, rub our eyes, and first want to figure out what we’ll do and how we’ll do it before we can truly start living. We don’t want to make decisions just any way or second-hand, based on scraps of other people’s information. Our judgments must come from our own experiences using our own minds. We acknowledge no traditions. No other literature has battled tradition like ours. We’ve wanted to rethink and restate everything. I won’t deny that our bravery comes from our unrefined confidence in our own abilities. Byelinsky, a barely-educated student who learned about European philosophy secondhand, started a dispute with the universe over the long-forgotten victims of Philip II and the Inquisition. In that dispute lies the essence of all creative Russian literature. Dostoevsky, towards the end of his life, stirred up the same turmoil and the same question over the small tear of an unfortunate child.
A Russian believes he can do anything, hence he is afraid of nothing. He paints life in the gloomiest colours—and were you to ask him: How can you accept such a life? how can you reconcile yourself with such horrors of reality as have been described by all your writers, from Poushkin to Tchekhov? he would answer in the words of Dmitri Karamazov: I do not accept life. This answer seems at first sight absurd. Since life is here, impossible not to accept it. But there is a sub-meaning in the reply, a lingering belief in the possibility of a final triumph over "evil." In the strength of this belief the Russian goes forth to meet his enemy—he does not hide from him. Our sectarians immolate themselves. Tolstoyans and votaries of the various sects that crop up so plentifully in Russia go in among the people, they go, God knows to what lengths, destroying their own lives and the lives of others. Writers do not lag behind sectarians. They, too, refuse to be prudent, to count the cost or the hours. Minutes, seconds, time-beats, all this is so insignificant as to be invisible to the naked eye. We wish to draw with a generous hand from fathomless eternity, and all that is limited we leave to European bourgeoisie. With few exceptions Russian writers really despise the pettiness of the West. Even those who have admired Europe most have done so because they failed most completely to understand her. They did not want to understand her. That is why we have always taken over European ideas in such fantastic forms. Take the sixties for example. With its loud ideas of sobriety and modest outlook, it was a most drunken period. Those who awaited the New Messiah and the Second Advent read Darwin and dissected frogs. It is the same to-day. We allow ourselves the greatest luxury that man can dream of—sincerity, truthfulness—as if we were spiritual Croesuses, as if we had plenty of everything, could afford to let everything be seen, ashamed of nothing. But even Croesuses, the greatest sovereigns of the world, did not consider they had the right to tell the truth at all times. Even kings have to pretend—think of diplomacy. Whereas, we think we may speak the truth, and the truth only, that any lie which obscures our true substance is a crime; since our true substance is the world's finest treasure, its finest reality.... Tell this to a European, and it will seem a joke to him, even if he can grasp it at all. A European uses all his powers of intellect and talent, all his knowledge and his art for the purpose of concealing his real self and all that really affects him:—for that the natural is ugly and repulsive, no one in Europe will dispute for a moment. Not only the fine arts, but science and philosophy in Europe tell lies instinctively, by lying they justify their existence. First and last, a European student presents you with a finished theory. Well, and what does all the "finish" and the completeness signify? It merely means that none of our western neighbours will end his speech before the last reassuring word is said; he will never let nature have the last word; so he rounds off his synthesis. With him, ornament and rhetoric is a sine qua non of creative utterance, the only remedy against all ills. In philosophy reigns theodicy, in science, the law of sequence. Even Kant could not avoid declamation, even with him the last word is "moral necessity." Thus there lies before us the choice between the artistic and accomplished lie of old, cultured Europe, a lie which is the outcome of a thousand years of hard and bitter effort, and the artless, sincere simplicity of young, uncultured Russia.
A Russian believes he can do anything, so he fears nothing. He views life in the darkest shades—and if you were to ask him: How can you accept such a life? How can you come to terms with the horrors of reality described by all your writers, from Pushkin to Chekhov? he would respond with the words of Dmitri Karamazov: I do not accept life. At first glance, this reply seems absurd. Since life exists, you have to accept it. But there’s a deeper meaning in his answer, a lingering belief in the possibility of ultimately overcoming "evil." With this belief, the Russian confronts his enemy—he does not hide from him. Our sectarians sacrifice themselves. Tolstoyans and followers of the various sects that frequently emerge in Russia immerse themselves among the people, going, God knows, to what extremes, sacrificing their own lives and the lives of others. Writers do not lag behind sectarians. They, too, refuse to be cautious, to calculate the cost or the hours. Minutes, seconds, time beats—these feel insignificant and invisible to the naked eye. We wish to draw generously from endless eternity, leaving everything limited to the European bourgeoisie. With few exceptions, Russian writers genuinely disdain the small-mindedness of the West. Even those who have most admired Europe have done so because they have completely failed to understand her. They didn’t want to understand her. That’s why we have always adopted European ideas in such fantastical forms. Take the sixties, for example. With its loud notions of sobriety and modesty, it was a time of excess. Those waiting for the New Messiah and the Second Coming read Darwin and dissected frogs. It’s the same today. We indulge in the greatest luxury imaginable—sincerity and honesty—as if we were spiritual Croesuses, as if we had an abundance of everything, able to show everything and ashamed of nothing. Yet even Croesuses, the richest rulers in the world, did not believe they had the right to always tell the truth. Even kings must pretend—consider diplomacy. Meanwhile, we think we can speak the truth and only the truth, believing that any lie that obscures our true essence is a crime; because our true essence is the world’s greatest treasure, its finest reality.... Share this with a European, and it will seem like a joke to him, even if he can grasp it at all. A European employs all his intellect, talent, knowledge, and art to conceal his real self and everything truly affecting him:—for in Europe, no one will dispute that the natural is ugly and repulsive. Not only the fine arts but also science and philosophy in Europe lie instinctively; by lying, they justify their existence. Ultimately, a European student presents you with a completed theory. Well, what does all this "finish" and completeness mean? It just indicates that none of our western neighbors will conclude their speech until the last reassuring word is spoken; they will never let nature have the last word; so they round off their arguments. For them, ornament and rhetoric are a sine qua non of creative expression, the only remedy for all ills. Philosophy is dictated by theodicy, and science follows the law of sequence. Even Kant couldn’t avoid grandstanding; with him, the final word is "moral necessity." Thus we face a choice between the artistic and sophisticated lie of old, cultured Europe, a lie that is the product of a thousand years of hard and bitter struggle, and the simple, sincere honesty of young, uncultured Russia.
They are nearer the end, we are nearer the beginning. And which is nearer the truth? And can there be a question of voluntary, free choice? Probably neither the old age of Europe nor the youth of Russia can give us the truth we seek. But does such a thing as ultimate truth exist? Is not the very conception of truth, the very assumption of the possibility of truth, merely an outcome of our limited experience, a fruit of limitation? We decide a priori that one thing must be possible, another impossible, and from our arbitrary assumptions we proceed to deduce the body of truth. Each one judges in his own way, according to his powers and the conditions of his existence. The timid, scared man worries after order, that will give him a day of peace and quiet, youth dreams of beauty and brilliance, old age doesn't want to think of anything, having lost the faculty for hope. And so it goes on, ad infinitum. And this is called truth, truths! Every man thinks that his own experience covers the whole range of life. And, therefore, the only men who turn out to be at all in the right are empiricists and positivists. There can be no question of truth once we tear ourselves away from the actual conditions of life.
They are closer to the end, we are closer to the beginning. So which one is closer to the truth? Can there even be a question of voluntary, free choice? It's likely that neither the old age of Europe nor the youth of Russia can provide the truth we’re looking for. But does ultimate truth even exist? Isn’t the very idea of truth, the very assumption that truth is possible, just a result of our limited experience, a product of limitation? We decide a priori that one thing must be possible and another impossible, and from our arbitrary assumptions, we start to piece together the truth. Everyone judges in their own way, based on their abilities and circumstances. The timid, fearful person seeks order that will give them a day of peace and quiet, youth dreams of beauty and brilliance, while old age doesn’t want to think about anything, having lost the ability to hope. And so it continues, ad infinitum. And this is called truth, truths! Each person believes that their own experience encompasses all of life. Thus, the only people who seem to be correct are empiricists and positivists. There can be no discussion of truth once we detach ourselves from the actual conditions of life.
Our confident truthfulness, like European rhetoric, turns out to be "beyond truth and falsehood." The young East and the old West alike suffer from the restrictions imposed by truth—but the former ignores the restrictions, whilst the latter adapts itself to them. After all, it comes to pretty much the same in the end. Is not clever rhetoric as delightful as truthfulness? Each is equally life. Only we find unendurable a rhetoric which poses as truth, and a truthfulness which would appear cultured. Such a masquerade would try to make us believe that truth, which is only limitedness, has a real objective existence. Which is offensive. Until the contrary is proved, we need to think that only one assertion has or can have any objective reality: that nothing on earth is impossible. Every time somebody wants to force us to admit that there are other, more limited and limiting truths, we must resist with every means we can lay hands on. We do not hesitate even to make use of morality and logic, both of which we have abused so often. But why not use them!
Our confident honesty, like European rhetoric, turns out to be "beyond truth and falsehood." Both the young East and the old West struggle with the constraints of truth—but the East tends to overlook these constraints while the West learns to adapt. In the end, it all comes down to pretty much the same thing. Is clever rhetoric not as enjoyable as honesty? Each is equally life. We only find it unbearable when rhetoric masquerades as truth and when honesty tries to come off as sophisticated. Such a pretense would have us believe that truth, which is merely limitedness, has a real objective existence. That’s offensive. Until proven otherwise, we should believe that only one statement holds or can hold any objective reality: that nothing on earth is impossible. Whenever someone tries to make us accept that there are other, more limited and constraining truths, we must fight back with everything we have. We aren’t shy about using morality and logic, both of which we’ve misused plenty of times. But why not put them to use!
When a man is at his last resources, he does not care what weapons he picks up.
When a man is out of options, he doesn't care which weapons he grabs.
46
46
Nur für Schwindelfreie.—To be proper, I ought to finish with a moral. I ought to say to the reader that in spite of all I have said, or perhaps because of all I have said—for in conclusions, as you are aware, "in spite of" is always interchangeable with "because of," particularly if the conclusion be drawn from many scattered data—well then, because of all I have said, hope is not lost. Every destruction leads to construction, sweet rest follows labour, dawn follows the darkest hour, and so on and so on and so on—all the banalities with which a writer reconciles his reader. But it is never too late for reconciliation, and it is often too early. So why not postpone the moral for a few years—even a few dozen years, God granting us the length of life? Why make the inevitable "conclusion" at the end of every book? I am almost certain that sooner or later I can promise the reader all his heart desires. But not yet. He may, of course, dispense with my consolations. What do promises matter, anyhow? especially when neither reader nor writer can fulfil them. But if there is no escape, if a writer is finally obliged to admit in everybody's hearing that the secret desires of poor mankind may yet be realised, let "us at least give the wretched writer a respite, let him postpone his confession till old age—usque ad infinitum,... Meanwhile our motto "Nur für Schwindelfreie." There are in the Alps narrow, precipitous paths where only mountaineers may go, who feel no giddiness. Giddy-free! "Only for the giddy-free," it says on the notice-board. He who is subject to giddiness takes a broad, safe road, or sits away below and admires the snowy summits. Is it inevitably necessary to mount up? Beyond the snow-line are no fat pastures nor goldfields. They say that up there is to be found the clue to the eternal mystery—but they say so many things. We can't believe everything. He who is tired of the valleys, loves climbing, and is not afraid to look down a precipice, and, most of all, has nothing left in life but the "metaphysical craving," he will certainly climb to the summits without asking what awaits him there. He does not fear, he longs for giddiness. But he will hardly call people after him: he doesn't want just anybody for a companion. In such a case companions are not wanted at all, much less those tender-footed ones who are used to every convenience, roads, street lamps, guide-posts, careful maps which mark every change in the road ahead. They will not help, only hinder. They will prove superfluous, heavy ballast, which may not be thrown overboard. Fuss over them, console them, promise them! Who would be bothered? Is it not better to go one's way alone, and not only to refrain from enticing others to follow, but frighten them off as much as possible, exaggerate every danger and difficulty? In order that conscience may not prick too hard—we who love high altitudes love a quiet conscience—let us find a justification for their inactivity. Let us tell them they are the best, the worthiest of people, really the salt of the earth. Let us pay them every possible mark of respect. But since they are subject to giddiness, they had better stay down. The upper Alpine ways, as any guide will tell you, are nur für Schwindelfreie.
Only for the fearless.—To wrap this up, I should probably finish with a moral. I ought to tell the reader that despite everything I've said, or maybe because of everything I've said—since, as you know, "in spite of" can always be switched with "because of," especially when drawn from many scattered bits of information—well then, because of everything I've said, hope isn't lost. Every destruction leads to a new beginning, sweet rest comes after hard work, dawn follows the darkest hour, and so on and so forth—all the clichés that writers use to comfort their readers. But it's never too late for reconciliation, and often too early. So why not delay the moral for a few years—even a few decades, if God allows us to live that long? Why feel the need to reach an inevitable "conclusion" at the end of every book? I'm pretty sure that sooner or later I can promise the reader everything his heart desires. But not yet. He can, of course, do without my reassurances. What do promises even mean, especially when neither the reader nor the writer can fulfill them? But if there's no escape, if a writer has to eventually admit in public that the secret desires of poor humanity might one day be fulfilled, let "us at least give the poor writer a break; let him delay his confession until old age—usque ad infinitum,... In the meantime, our motto is "Nur für Schwindelfreie." There are narrow, steep paths in the Alps where only mountaineers may go, those who don't get dizzy. Giddy-free! "Only for the fearless," it says on the sign. Those who are prone to dizziness can take a wide, safe path, or stay lower down and admire the snowy peaks. Is it absolutely necessary to climb? Beyond the snow-line, there are no rich pastures or gold mines. They say that the key to the eternal mystery is up there—but people say a lot of things. We can't believe everything. Those who are tired of the valleys love to climb, aren't afraid to look down into the abyss, and most importantly, have nothing left in life but the "metaphysical craving," they will definitely climb to the summits without asking what awaits them there. They don't fear; they crave the thrill. But they probably won't call others to join them: they don't want just anyone as a companion. In such situations, companions are a hindrance, especially those who are used to every convenience—roads, streetlights, signposts, and detailed maps marking every change in the path ahead. They won't help, only get in the way. They'll be unnecessary, heavy baggage that can't simply be discarded. Take care of them, console them, promise them! Who'd want to deal with that? Isn't it better to go alone and not only avoid tempting others to follow but to scare them off as much as possible, exaggerating every danger and difficulty? So that our conscience doesn't bother us too much—those of us who love high altitudes appreciate a clear conscience—let's find a justification for their inactivity. Let's tell them they're the best, the worthiest people, really the salt of the earth. Let's give them all the respect we can. But since they're prone to dizziness, they should probably stay down. The higher Alpine trails, as any guide will tell you, are nur für Schwindelfreie.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!